Barnes' Notes on the Bible · Hebrews 第1章

註釋閱讀最佳化

分章註釋

Hebrews 第 1 章

서론

Hebrews 1 Introduction

開啟正文

希伯來書導論

第一節 初步說明

無須贅言,這封書信在新約研究者之間引發了極多的討論。事實上,聖經中恐怕沒有哪一卷像它這樣,曾引起如此眾多互相衝突的見解。作者的名字、寫作的時間與地點、本書的性質、其正典的權威、寫作所用的語言,以及受信的對象——這一切都曾引起極大的意見分歧。其原因包括以下幾點:書中未提及作者之名;若此信是寫給某一特定教會,該教會也未指明;書信中也沒有像保羅著作中常見的那樣,留下確切的時間標記,使我們據以判定其寫作年代。

本註釋的目的,並不是要對這些問題作詳盡的考察。凡有意追究這些探究、檢視此書信所引發之諸般問題的讀者,可以在論及此信的較大型著作中找到充分的材料,尤其是 Lardner 的著作、Michaelis 的《導論》、Kuinoel 的《序論》(Prolegomena)、Hug 的《導論》,特別是 Stuart 教授那部極具價值的《希伯來書註釋》。關於新約這一部分,沒有別的著作像他那樣完備;在其導論中,有關本書信的文獻,可謂應有盡有,無可復求。

教會早期就曾圍繞本書信的種種問題發生爭論,其中有些至今尚未完全解決。然而這些問題大多屬於本書信的文獻層面;無論最後如何判定,都不至於影響基督徒對它當有的敬重——視它為神話語的一部分。這些問題涉及的是:本信寫給何人、以何種語言寫成、寫於何時;這些問題無論如何解決,都不影響其正典的權威,也不該動搖基督徒對它作為神聖啟示一部分的信心。在這些事上,本註釋惟一應當作的考察只有一項:本書信要求在聖經正典中佔一席之地的主張,是否足以使基督徒可以把它當作神的聖言的一部分來誦讀?我們可否滿懷這樣的確信展卷研讀——知道自己正在研讀的,乃是藉聖靈默示賜下、屬於已啟示真理的一部分?其他問題在其適當的範圍內自有其價值,解決它們所花的工夫也值得;但它們在此不必困擾我們,也不該在解釋本書信之前,先行索取我們的注意。因此,本導論所要嘗試的,只是把別人蒐集的證據加以「濃縮」,以表明本書信理當在已啟示真理的書卷中佔有一席之地,並具有規範人類信仰與實踐的權威。

第二節 本書信是寫給誰的?

本信標明是寫給「希伯來人」的。這標題確實不見於書信的正文,只出現於卷末的附記。在這一點上,它有別於保羅其他一切的書信,也有別於新約其餘大多數的書信。保羅其他所有的書信,都在開頭指明受信的教會或個人;本信卻以論說文或講章的形式開始,而且全信沒有一處直接表明它是寫給哪個教會的。卷末的附記並無權威,因為不能設想作者本人會把它附在書信上,而且眾所周知,這類附記有許多是錯的。可參看羅馬書註釋結尾的說明,以及哥林多前書的註釋。此處有幾個問題自然出現,我們可以簡略考察:

(一)「有何證據證明本信是寫給希伯來人的?」對此我們可以提出:

(1)卷首的標題——「保羅達希伯來人書」——雖非作者所加,仍可容許被視為表達古時教會在這問題上的通行見解;在這問題上,他們原具有最佳的判斷條件。書信卷首的這類標題,迄今大體上未受偽造之嫌的懷疑,而卷末的附記則理當受這種懷疑(Michaelis)。除非出於書信本身或其他來源的充分理由,否則在任何情況下都不該質疑這些標題。這一標題見於我們現有的全部希臘文抄本,也見於幾乎所有的古代譯本。它見於別西大譯本(Peshito)——第一世紀或第二世紀初譯成的古敘利亞譯本。這也是第二世紀及其後的教父們給本書信的稱呼——Stuart。

(2)教父們的見證。他們的見證未嘗中斷、前後一致。他們異口同聲地如此宣告,這應當被看為極有價值的見證。除非有充分理由離開這樣的證據,否則應當視之為決定性的。就本例而言,沒有質疑它的正當理由,反倒有一切理由認定它正確;而且就我所見,也沒有人懷疑過這一點。

(3)內證以最高的程度表明,本信是寫給希伯來歸信者的。它所論的是希伯來制度的主題,並解釋其性質;它完全沒有暗指外邦的風俗或法律;它自始至終假定受信者熟悉猶太歷史、聖殿事奉的性質、祭司職分的功能,以及他們宗教的整體結構。全書之中,除了曾作猶太人的人以外,沒有別的人受信。除了他們本已熟悉的風俗以外,作者也沒有嘗試解釋任何風俗的性質或宗旨。同時,同樣清楚的是,受信者乃是猶太的歸信者——從猶太教歸信基督教的人。作者以基督徒的身分對他們說話,而不是把他們當作有待歸信基督教的人;他向他們解釋猶太風俗,如同向已從猶太教出來的人解釋一樣;他又竭力防備他們背道,彷彿他們有再度墜回其所脫離之體系的危險。這些考量看來是決定性的;在一切論及本書信之人的眼中,也在整個基督教界的眼中,這些考量已使問題定案。從來沒有人主張本信是寫給外邦人的;在有關此題的一切意見與疑問之中,人們都承認:無論受信者住在何處,他們原本都是希伯來人,而非歸信了基督教的外邦人。

(二)「本信是寫給希伯來人的哪一個特定教會?」關於這問題,眾說紛紜。著名的 Storr 主張,本信是寫給加拉太眾教會中的希伯來信徒,而達加拉太人書則是寫給那些教會中的外邦信徒。Semler 和 Noessett 則主張,它是寫給馬其頓的眾教會,特別是帖撒羅尼迦教會。Bolten 主張,它是寫給約於主後六十年逼迫時逃離巴勒斯坦、散居小亞細亞各地的猶太基督徒。Michael Weber 認為它是寫給哥林多教會的。Ludwig 猜測它是寫給西班牙某個教會的。Wetstein 則認為它是寫給羅馬教會的。這些意見多半純屬臆測,而且全都依賴只能提供些微或然性的情況。有意考察這些意見、並了解它們如何被駁斥的讀者,可參閱 Stuart《希伯來書註釋》導論第五至九節。

一般性的、幾乎普受公認的意見是:本信是寫給巴勒斯坦的希伯來基督徒的。持此見的理由,簡述如下:

(1)古代教會在這一點上的見證是一致的——本信不僅寫給希伯來基督徒,更是寫給在巴勒斯坦的希伯來基督徒。Lardner 斷言,這是亞歷山大的革利免(Clement of Alexandria)、耶柔米(Jerome)、Euthalius、屈梭多模(Chrysostom)、Theodoret 和 Theophylact 的見證,並補充說這也是古人的普遍意見。見其《著作集》第四卷第80、81頁,倫敦1829年版。

(2)書信卷首的標題也引人作出這樣的推想。該標題雖非出自作者的手筆,卻是早年便已附上的。它不僅見於希臘文抄本,也見於一切早期譯本,如敘利亞譯本和古拉丁譯本(Itala);它無疑是在極早的時期附上的,而且無論出自何人之手,都表達了當時的通行見解。在這一點上幾乎不可能有誤;除非有充分的相反證據,否則應當容許它來斷定這問題。那標題是:「保羅達希伯來人書」。但希伯來人——Ἑβρᾶιοι Hebraioi——究竟是誰?Stuart 教授曾力圖證明,這個名稱專門用來指「巴勒斯坦的猶太人」,以別於稱為「希利尼人」(Hellenists)的外地猶太人。可比較我對使徒行傳6:1的註釋。Bertholdt 宣稱,早期找不到一個例子,是在巴勒斯坦以外的猶太基督徒被稱為「希伯來人」的。參 Hug 載於《聖經文庫》(Bib. Repository)第一卷第547、548頁論巴勒斯坦的希臘語文以及「Hellenists」一詞意義的論文。另可比較 Robinson 的《詞典》中 Ἑβρᾶιος Hebraios 一條。若果真如此,而標題又有任何權威,那麼它就大有力於斷定這問題。「希伯來人」一詞在新約中只出現三次——使徒行傳6:1;哥林多後書11:22;腓立比書3:5——其中頭一次確定取這個意義,其餘兩次也多半如此。在我看來,毫無疑問,一位熟悉「希伯來人」一詞慣常用法的古代作者,讀到這樣的標題——「寫給希伯來人」——必然理解為寫給巴勒斯坦的居民,而不是寫給別國的猶太人。

(3)書信本身有些經文,Lardner 認為表明本信是寫給巴勒斯坦的希伯來人,或當地從猶太教歸信基督教的人。由於這些經文並非定論,其效力又已被 Stuart 教授(第32-34頁)很有理由地質疑過,我在此只提一下。有意的人可以從容查考;這些經文雖不能證明本信是寫給巴勒斯坦的希伯來基督徒的,但在這假定之下可以得到最好的解釋,而且在這假定之下別具意義。這些經文如下:希伯來書1:2;4:2;2:1-4;5:12;4:4-6;10:26-29、10:32-34;13:13-14。Lardner 的論點是:這些經文用於他們的境況,比用於別人的境況更為貼切;我認為這立場無可置疑。誠然,其中有些經文性質相當籠統,也可適用於別處的基督徒;其中若干也無法確實證明所述的情形存在於猶太地;但合而觀之,這些經文與他們境況的吻合程度,遠遠超過我們所知道的任何別人;這一點至少在判定本信寫給何人的事上,可以容許有其分量。

(4)書信的內證與「本信寫給巴勒斯坦希伯來基督徒」的假定相符。前述(3)中所引的經文在此可引為證明,但另有別的證明。情形本可能相反:一封書信的內證可能強烈到一個地步,表明它並非寫給所假定的對象,以致完全抵銷如本信卷首標題所提供的證據,以及一切得自傳統的證據。但這裡並非如此。書信中所提的一切情形、論述的總體格調、論證的方式、種種的暗指,都正是人們預期會出現在一封寫給巴勒斯坦希伯來基督徒之書信中的,也是不太可能出現在寫給任何其他地方或對象之書信中的。這些情形如下:

(甲)作者假定受信者對猶太制度極其熟悉——這種熟悉的程度,連住在別國的猶太人也幾乎不可能有。

(乙)書信屢屢提到他們有退回原狀的危險——背棄基督教、重新擁抱猶太禮儀的危險——這種危險在任何地方都不如在猶太地那樣大。可比較希伯來書2:1-3;3:7-11、3:15;4:1;6:1-8;10:26-35。

(丙)書信中討論的性質——其焦點不在割禮的義務和飲食的分別,即在其他地方佔據使徒和早期基督徒許多注意力的問題——而在於摩西體制的整體結構、摩西與基督誰更尊大、聖殿禮儀的含義等等。這些重大問題在猶太地比在別處更可能發生,而且把這些問題如本信所作的那樣充分討論,是很重要的。在別處,這些問題較不受關注,引起的為難也較少。

(丁)書信中對當地地點和事件、對他們歷史中的事實、以及對公眾敬拜情形的暗指,這些在當地比在別處更容易明白。書信中沒有——縱有也極簡短罕見——對異教風俗、競技賽跑和哲學見解的暗指,而這在新約其他書信中卻常常出現。受信者被認定對希伯來歷史有貼切入微的認識,這樣的認識很難設想存在於別處。可比較希伯來書11章,特別是11:32-39。由此可見,他們對所論有關猶太禮儀的主題熟悉到一個地步,作者無須特別一一指明。見希伯來書9:5。除了巴勒斯坦的居民,還能對誰這樣說才如此貼切呢?

(戊)書信中屢屢提及的試煉與逼迫的境況,與我們所知巴勒斯坦教會的處境十分吻合。我們知道它曾遭受極大的試煉;雖然這在其他教會也普遍屬實,但在巴勒斯坦,恐怕有更多煩擾苛重的勒索,有更多的怨毒惡意,因信仰基督教而遭致的家庭離散和財產損失的試煉,也比早期基督教會任何別處更多。這些考量——雖然不足以提供絕對的論證——卻大有助於斷定這問題。它們在我看來有力到足以排除任何合理的懷疑,使人心能在相當大的確信之下,安息於對本書信原始去處的判斷。

(三)「本信是寫給巴勒斯坦某一特定教會的,還是寫給當地全體希伯來基督徒的?」究竟是寫給巴勒斯坦眾教會全體,還是寫給當地某個特定教會,如今已無法斷定。Stuart 教授傾向於認為它是寫給該撒利亞教會的。古人多半認為它是寫給耶路撒冷教會的。書信中有些本地化的指涉,看來像是寫給某個特定教會的。但判定這問題的途徑已非我們所能及,而這問題的定奪也無關緊要。從書信對聖殿、祭司職分、祭牲以及當地一整套特殊制度的種種暗指看來,它很可能是寫給耶路撒冷教會的。耶路撒冷既是全國的首都、宗教影響力的中心,當地又有一個規模宏大而興旺的教會,這意見似乎大有可能是對的;但如今已無法確定。我們若假定作者最初把本信送到某個地方教會——靠近他有意藉此信達成之大影響力的中心——並把末後幾節中特別的信息寫給那個教會,那麼這個假定,就如今所能查證的而言,是與此事的真相相符的。

第三節 本書信的作者

對熟悉圍繞本書信之種種考察的人來說,不必多言:其作者問題曾引起大量討論。本註釋的宗旨不容許我詳論此題。有意詳覽這一考察的過程、並看看反對保羅為作者的異議如何以最令人滿意的方式受檢驗的讀者,可在 Stuart 教授《希伯來書註釋》的導論(第77-260頁)中找到。我的目的所要求的,只是以極簡略的方式,陳述把本信歸於使徒保羅名下的證據。這證據簡述如下:

(1)來自亞歷山大教會的證據。亞歷山大的革利免說,保羅寫了達希伯來人書,而這也是潘代諾(Pantaenus)的意見;潘代諾是亞歷山大著名基督教學府的主持人,活躍於約主後一八○年。潘代諾住在巴勒斯坦附近,必定熟悉當時關於這問題的主流意見,他的見證必須被看為一項證明:該地區的教會認定本信是保羅所寫。同屬亞歷山大的俄利根(Origen)也把本信歸於保羅;不過他說,「思想」是保羅的,「字句」則屬於某一位轉述使徒思想、彷彿為其夫子之言作註的人。自俄利根之後,亞歷山大教會一致認定本信是保羅的作品。事實上,當地似乎從起初就承認它是保羅的作品,未曾有過懷疑。那個教會和學府的見證格外寶貴,因為:

(甲)它鄰近巴勒斯坦——本信很可能就是寄往該地;

(乙)革利免尤其旅行甚廣,很可能了解東方流行的見解;

(丙)亞歷山大是早期基督教時代最著名之神學府的所在地,主持這學府的人很可能在這樣的問題上有正確的資訊;

(丁)俄利根被公認為希臘教父中最博學的一位,他「思想屬於保羅」的見證可視為具有獨特的價值。

(2)本信被收入第二世紀極早譯成的敘利亞文譯本,也收入古意大利譯本(Old Italic),因此被認為出自使徒之手,並由卷首的標題歸於保羅。這可以容許被視為當時眾教會的普遍看法,因為若非當時普遍認為本信是保羅所寫,就不會這樣標示。本信早期被視為受默示的書卷,這一點還可以由以下事實確切地證明:彼得後書、約翰二書和三書都不見於那譯本;這幾卷書比其他書信流通得晚,那譯本的作者不曾擁有它們,也不承認其為真。而希伯來書見於這些譯本之中,因此被視為受默示的書卷之一。在那些譯本裡,它帶著「達希伯來人」的標題。

(3)東方眾教會承認本信是保羅的作品。生於撒瑪利亞的殉道者游斯丁(Justin Martyr)約於主後一四○年曾引用本信。如前所述,本信見於別西大譯本(Peshito)——第二世紀初譯成的古敘利亞譯本。尼西比斯主教雅各(約主後三二五年)也曾多次以使徒之筆引用本信。敘利亞人以法蓮(Ephrem Syrus)豐富地把本信歸於保羅。他是尼西比斯之雅各的門生,而在這件事上,沒有人比以法蓮更有條件探知底細。在東方教會的記憶中,無人比他更受尊崇。在他之後,敘利亞眾教會都承認希伯來書的正典權威。但東方教會最重要的見證,出自巴勒斯坦該撒利亞的主教優西比烏(Eusebius)。他是著名的教會史家,曾費心從四面八方蒐集有關聖經書卷的見證。他說:「保羅的十四封書信明白而廣為人知;但仍有人拒斥達希伯來人書,其理由是羅馬教會不承認它是保羅的著作。」優西比烏的見證尤其重要。

他聽說過對其正典權威的反對意見,也衡量過那異議;然而衡諸本案的見證,他仍認為它是保羅不容置疑的作品。東方眾教會也如此接受;而他所提到的事實——它的真實性曾受羅馬教會爭議,且他沒有提到任何別的教會如此——證明它在東方未曾受到質疑。這在我看來已足以使這項考察定案。此處提到的這些作者,正是住在這封書信顯然寄達的地區,他們的見證是一致的。殉道者游斯丁生於撒瑪利亞;以法蓮在敘利亞度過一生;優西比烏住在該撒利亞;俄利根則在巴勒斯坦度過他人生最後的二十年。那裡的教會一致相信本信是保羅所寫,他們聯合的見證應當使這問題定案。

的確,想到這樣的見證,批評家竟曾視這題目為可疑,或竟曾為此作如此曠日持久的研究,實在令人詫異。除了上面所引的見證之外,我還可以補充:以下這些人都曾宣告本信是保羅的——美索不達米亞主教 Archelaus,約主後三○○年;Adamantius,約主後三三○年;耶路撒冷的區利羅(Cyril),約主後三四八年;老底嘉會議(Council of Laodicea),約主後三六三年;伊皮法紐(Epiphanius),約主後三六八年;巴西流(Basil),主後三七○年;拿先斯的貴格利(Gregory Nazianzen),主後三七○年;屈梭多模(Chrysostom),主後三九八年;等等。這樣的人物和教會的見證,為什麼不該被接受?關於任何一件古代史實,我們還能期望比這更清楚、更明確的證據嗎?關於西塞羅(Cicero)的一篇匿名演說,或維吉爾(Virgil)、賀拉斯(Horace)的一首詩,這樣的見證豈不綽綽有餘?我們判斷許多著名英國作家著作權所依憑的證據,豈不是經常遠比這更薄弱嗎?

(4)至於西方教會,必須承認,它像彼得後書、約翰二書三書一樣,其正典權威曾有一段時間受到懷疑,甚至受到質疑。但這是可以解釋的。本信沒有作者的名字,而保羅其他所有的書信都有。又因本信是寫給巴勒斯坦的希伯來人的,西方教會可能較晚才認識它。早期既有偽造的書信和福音書,人們在承認任何匿名著作進入神聖正典的事上,自然格外審慎。然而不久,這一切疑慮都消除了,希伯來書獲准列入保羅其他公認的著作之中。它被下列人士承認為保羅的書信:波提埃(Poictiers)主教希拉流(Hilary),約主後三五四年;卡利亞里(Cagliari)主教 Lucifer,主後三五四年;Victorinus,主後三六○年;米蘭主教安波羅修(Ambrose),主後三六○年;Rufinus,主後三九七年;等等。

著名拉丁教父耶柔米(Jerome)論到本信時,用了這樣的話:「這是必須持守的:這封寫給希伯來人的書信,不僅現在為東方教會承認為使徒保羅的,從前也為一切用希臘文寫作的教會作家所承認;儘管大多數拉丁人認為巴拿巴或革利免是其作者。」然而,並非「一切」拉丁人都拒斥它。在耶柔米的時代,仍有人承認它是保羅的作品。耶柔米完整的見證,見 Stuart 著作第114、115頁。奧古斯丁(Augustine)承認本信是保羅所寫。他提到保羅寫了十四封書信,並特別指出達希伯來人書。他常引本信為聖經的一部分,並以使徒作品的口吻引用——見 Stuart 著作第115頁。自奧古斯丁的時代起,這問題再無爭議。希坡會議(主後三九三年)、第三次迦太基會議(主後三九七年)和第五次迦太基會議(主後四一九年),都宣告它是保羅的書信,並把它這樣推薦給眾教會。

(5)作為本信出自保羅手筆的另一項證明,我們可以訴諸內證:

(甲)本信的作者是提摩太的同伴和朋友。「你們該知道,我們的兄弟提摩太已經釋放了」——或作「已經被打發出去」——ἀπολελυμένον apolelumenon——「他若快來,我必同你們去見他。」(希伯來書13:23。)「打發出去」,也許是差他出門,去訪問某些教會,並且預期他不久就回來。在腓立比書2:19,保羅提到要打發提摩太去見他們,「叫我知道你們的事,心裡就得著安慰」,同時表示盼望自己不久也能見到他們。比這更自然的設想豈不是:他這時已經打發提摩太去腓立比;在提摩太不在的期間寫了本信;他正在等候提摩太回來;並打算提摩太若快快返回,就與他一同去巴勒斯坦?說這話的人,除了使徒保羅——提摩太的同伴和朋友、旅途中的同伴、且特別關切提摩太為福音執事——還有誰更自然呢?

(乙)在希伯來書13:18-19,他請他們禱告,使他可以快點回到他們那裡;在13:23,他表示確信不久能去見他們。由此可見,他當時正被囚禁,卻盼望很快獲釋——這與羅馬當時的情形完全吻合。腓立比書2:17-24。

(丙)他寫本信時正處於捆鎖之中。希伯來書10:34:「你們體恤了我在捆鎖之中」——這話恰好可以完全應用在保羅身上。他曾在巴勒斯坦被囚;曾在該撒利亞作囚犯整整兩年(使徒行傳24:27);巴勒斯坦的基督徒憐憫他、供應他的需用,還有比這更自然的事嗎?這些情形還能更確切地應用到誰身上呢?

(丁)希伯來書13:24的問安——「從意大利來的人也問你們安」——與「本信是保羅在羅馬被囚時所寫」的假定相符。保羅從羅馬寫信,又認識來自意大利其他各地的基督徒,自然會捎上這樣的問安。關於對這用法可能提出的「異議」,讀者可參閱 Stuart《希伯來書導論》第127頁及以下。

(戊)本信的「教義」,與保羅在其毫無爭議的著作中所教導的相同。誠然,這項考量並非決定性的;但若欠缺它,反倒會成為保羅並非作者的決定性反證。而且兩者的相似並非泛泛之相似,不是任何持守同一套真理體系的人都會顯出的;它涉及教義的「特點」,是惟有像保羅那樣受過培育和訓練的人才會顯出的:

(1)無人可以懷疑,作者從前是猶太人——而且是對猶太宗教制度熟悉到罕見程度的猶太人。每一項禮儀、每一種見解、他們歷史中的每一件事,他都瞭如指掌。其他使徒雖然也是猶太人,我們卻很難設想他們對本信中精確引用、又充分解明的那些細微禮儀,有同樣的熟悉。對保羅來說,這一切都是最自然的。他在迦瑪列腳前長大,早年住在耶路撒冷,悉心研讀舊約,考察當時流行的種種見解,並謹慎遵行宗教的禮儀。其他使徒顯然是在革尼撒勒湖畔出生、成長的,當然缺少保羅所曾有過的、認識聖殿事奉制度的那些機會。在我看來,這項考量對革利免的作者資格之說是致命的。一個外族人對猶太的見解、律法、制度和歷史,竟能熟悉到本信作者顯然具備的程度,是完全難以置信的。

(2)本信對基督教勝過猶太教的偏重,與保羅在其他書信中所顯明的一樣,而且以同樣的形式呈現。其中包括以下幾點——「福音賜下更優越的光。」可比較加拉太書4:3、4:9;哥林多前書14:20;以弗所書4:11-13;哥林多後書3:18;與希伯來書1:1-2;2:2-4;8:9-11;10:1;11:39-40。「福音提供更優越的敬虔動機和鼓勵。」可比較加拉太書3:23;4:2-3;羅馬書8:15-17;加拉太書4:1;5:13;哥林多前書7:19;加拉太書6:15;與希伯來書9:9、9:14;12:18-24、12:28;8:6-13。「福音在增進人類真實而長久的幸福上更為優越。」可比較加拉太書3:13;哥林多後書3:7、3:9;羅馬書3:20;4:24-25;以弗所書1:7;羅馬書5:1-2;加拉太書2:16;以及希伯來書12:18-21;9:9;10:4、10:11;6:18-20;7:25;9:24中相同的見解。「猶太的體制是基督教的預表和影子。」見歌羅西書2:16-17;哥林多前書10:1-6;羅馬書5:14;哥林多前書15:45-47;哥林多後書3:13-18;加拉太書4:22-31;4:1-5;相同或類似的見解,見希伯來書9:9-14;10:1;8:1-9;9:22-24。「基督教是設計要存到永遠的,而猶太教則定意要廢去。」見哥林多後書3:10-11、3:13、3:18;4:14-16;羅馬書7:4-6;加拉太書3:21-25;4:1-7;5:1;類似的見解,可比較希伯來書8:6-8、8:13;7:17-19;10:1-14。「中保的位格,在本信作者與保羅筆下以同樣的角度呈現。」見腓立比書2:6-11;歌羅西書1:15-20;哥林多後書8:9;以弗所書3:9;哥林多前書8:6;15:25-27;相同和類似的見解,見希伯來書1:2-3;2:9、2:14;12:2;2:8;10:13。「基督的死是為罪獻上的挽回祭。」見提摩太前書1:15;哥林多前書15:3;羅馬書8:32;3:24;加拉太書1:4;2:20;哥林多前書5:7;以弗所書1:7;歌羅西書1:14;提摩太前書2:6;哥林多前書6:20;7:23;羅馬書5:12-21;3:20、3:28;8:3;提摩太前書2:5-6。類似的見解,見希伯來書1:3;2:9;5:8-9;第7章;8:1-13;第9章;第10章。「本信與保羅公認書信的一般方法和布局是一樣的。」它與羅馬書和加拉太書尤其相似:先是教義的部分,後是實踐的部分。

以弗所書、歌羅西書和腓立比書的書信,也在某種程度上如此。希伯來書也是照同樣的布局:直到希伯來書10:19,主要是教義;餘下的主要是實踐。「本信引用並應用猶太聖經的方式,與保羅的書信一樣。」本信的一般結構,以及兩者之間最粗淺的比較,都足以把這一點顯得相當清楚。從這比較中可作的一般評語是:希伯來書正是我們可以預期保羅會寫的那樣一封書信;它與我們所知道他早年所受的培育、他的觀點、他的生活方式、他的見解以及他的寫作習慣相符;它與他的觀點吻合的程度,遠超過古代任何別位已知的作者;而且它與我們所知他當時所處的境遇、以及他心中總體的目標正相吻合。這些觀點在我心中如此令人滿意,以致就任何匿名出版物而言,它們幾乎具有論證所能有的全部力量;人們對「作者是誰」這問題竟有這麼多疑惑,實在令人稀奇。

作者的名字被省略,這件事很難解釋。它見於保羅其他每一封書信,而一般說來,新約的書信也附有作者之名。它只在約翰的三封書信中被省略,其原因如今無從知曉。在本信的情形,也可能有類似的、如今同樣無從知曉的原因。事實單純是:它是匿名的;無論作者是誰,要解釋這一點都同樣困難。如果這件事實能證明保羅不是作者,它也必同樣證明任何別人不是作者,於是最終便會成為「它沒有作者」的確定結論。省略名字的原因,只能出於猜測。在我看來,最可能的意見是這樣:保羅的名字為猶太人所憎惡。他被本族看為背棄祖宗宗教的人,他們在各處都對他顯出特殊的惡意。見《使徒行傳》。他既被他們如此看待,這種觀感甚至可能間接影響那些從猶太教歸信基督教的人。他們住在巴勒斯坦,靠近聖殿,並且參與其中的禮儀和祭禮——因為沒有證據顯示他們歸信基督教之後便脫離了這些遵守。保羅當時遠在海外。可能有傳言說他傳道反對聖殿及其祭禮,連巴勒斯坦的猶太基督徒也可能以為他作得太過了。在這些情況下,他若一開始就標明自己的名字,恐怕並不明智,因為那會激起偏見,而一位明智的人正希望平息偏見。但他若能以近乎論說文的形式提出論證,表明自己相信猶太制度是神所設立的,自己並不是叛教者和不信者;他若能作出一項大體上與巴勒斯坦基督徒主流見解相符、又能堅固他們福音信心、向他們解明猶太禮儀真性的論證,那麼目的便可順利達成,那時他們也預備好可以知道保羅是作者,而不致懷偏見或驚惶。於是他便這樣進行論證;並在結尾給他們留下足夠的暗示,使他們不難知道寫信的人是誰。若這確是動機,那便是一次機智的表現,正是保羅所特有的,也是任何人都不以為恥的。我不懷疑這是真實的動機。作者是誰,不久便會為人知曉;我們也已看到,東方教會從未爭辯過這一點。

第四節 寫作的時間

關於本信寫成的時間和地點,批評家們的意見比圍繞本信的大多數問題更為一致。Mill 的意見是:本信是保羅於主後六三年、在羅馬被囚獲釋之後不久、在意大利某處寫成的。Wetstein 也是這個意見。Tillemont 也把本信定於主後六三年,認為它是保羅在羅馬、或至少在意大利、剛被釋放之後不久寫的。Basnage 認為它約寫於主後六一年、使徒被囚期間。Lardner 也認為它寫於主後六三年年初、使徒被拘禁獲釋之後不久。Calmet 也是這個意見。本信中能幫助我們就時間和地點形成意見的情形如下:

(1)它是聖殿仍屹立、耶路撒冷尚未被毀時寫的。這從本信的整體結構看是明顯的。信中沒有一處提及聖殿或聖城被毀;倘若它們已經被毀,信中必定會提及。這樣一件事必大有力於達成本信的目的,並為「猶太人的制度定意要被另一個更完全的體系取代」提供無可辯駁的論證。況且,信中有一些暗指,是以聖殿的事奉仍在進行為前提的。見希伯來書9:9;8:4-5。但聖城和聖殿是在主後七十年被毀的,所以本信當然寫於那一年之前。

(2)它顯然寫於猶太地的內戰和動亂——即以聖城和國族的覆亡告終的那些戰亂——之前。這是清楚的,因為信中沒有暗指巴勒斯坦有任何這樣的紛亂或擾攘,也沒有一點暗示他們正忍受戰爭狀態所伴隨的禍害。可比較希伯來書12:4。但那些戰爭始於主後六六年,所以本信顯然寫於那時之前。

(3)他們當時並沒有忍受猛烈逼迫的禍害。他們從前確曾受苦(可比較希伯來書10:32、10:34);雅各和司提反已被處死(使徒行傳第7章;第12章);但當時並沒有猛烈而血腥的逼迫正在肆虐,使他們須以血和性命為代價來護衛自己的宗教。希伯來書10:32-33。但尼祿(Nero)治下的大逼迫始於主後六四年;它雖起於羅馬,並且相當程度局限於意大利,卻未必不曾擴展到別的地方;倘若寫信時這樣的逼迫正在肆虐,信中大概會提到這件事實。因此可以斷定,它寫於主後六四年之前。

(4)同樣真實的是,本信寫於使徒時代的後期。作者提到他們從前蒙光照以後、曾忍受大爭戰的各樣苦難、曾被人公然觀看、遭患難被搶奪(希伯來書10:32-34);他又說到他們信主的時間已經長到一個地步,本該作師傅教導別人(5:12);因此可以合理推斷,他們並非新近歸信的人,當地的教會已經建立相當長的時間了。還可以補充一點:寫信是在作者被囚之後——據我的推想是在該撒利亞(見第三節)——當時他們曾服事他;希伯來書10:34。而那已晚至主後六○年。

(5)保羅寫以弗所書、腓立比書和歌羅西書的時候,還有得釋放的盼望;提摩太顯然與他同在。但如今提摩太不在了;希伯來書13:23。在腓立比書2:19-23,他說:「我靠主耶穌指望快打發提摩太去見你們,叫我知道你們的事,心裡就得著安慰。」可見他指望提摩太回到他在羅馬那裡。大概提摩太在此之後不久就被打發去了。使徒有相當好的得釋放的指望,便打發提摩太去見他們。「在提摩太離開的期間」,本信大概就是在此時寫的。因此作者在希伯來書13:23說:「你們該知道,我們的兄弟提摩太已經釋放了」——更確切地說,是「被打發出去」、「被差往外」(見該處的註釋)——「他若快來,我必同你們去見他。」意思是:他若照我所指望的快點回來,我便要探望你們。本信大概寫於提摩太這樣在腓立比離開的期間;到他回來,保羅和他便前往巴勒斯坦,再往以弗所去。若是這樣,它約寫於主後六三年,因為那正是保羅得釋放的時候。

(6)本信顯然寫於意大利。作者在希伯來書13:24說:「從意大利來的人也問你們安。」在「寫於意大利」的假定之下,這便是再自然不過的問安形式。他不像在別的書信裡那樣提名問安,因為在羅馬的那些人,恐怕沒有一個是巴勒斯坦的信徒按名認識的。但這是一般的問安,表明他們關心猶太地的基督徒,並記掛他們的益處。這句話在我看來,是本信寫於意大利的確鑿證據;而在意大利,再沒有一個地方比羅馬更可能如此。

第五節 寫作所用的語言

這是一個爭訟已久、至今仍未解決的問題,而且似乎無法以任何相當程度的確定性加以判定。最有名的批評家們對此意見分歧;而且奇特的是,他們竟引同樣的論證來證明恰好相反的意見——一派辯稱本信的文體足以證明它以希伯來文寫成,另一派則引同樣的證據證明它以希臘文寫成。認為它以希伯來文寫成的有:一些教父——如亞歷山大的革利免、Theodoret、大馬士革的約翰(John Damascenus)、Theophylact;在近代學者中,Michaelis 是此說最堅決的辯護者。已故的 James Wilson 博士也持此說;他說:「它大概是以猶太人的通用語言寫成的」;就是救主的時代通常所說的、由希伯來語、敘利亞語和迦勒底語混合而成的那種語言,稱為敘利亞—迦勒底語(Syro-Chaldaic)。

另一方面,絕大多數批評家認為它以希臘文寫成。Fabricius、Lightfoot、Whitby、Beausobre、Capellus、Basnage、Mill 等人持這意見;Lardner、Hug、Stuart,或許還有多數近代批評家,也是如此。這些意見的詳細檢驗,可見於 Michaelis 的《導論》、Hug、Stuart 和 Lardner 的著作。

支持「以希伯來文寫成」之說的論證,簡述如下:

(1)教父們的見證。亞歷山大的革利免說:「保羅用希伯來文寫給希伯來人,路加小心地把它譯成希臘文。」耶柔米說:「保羅作為希伯來人,用希伯來文寫給希伯來人——Scripserat ut Hebraeus Hebraeis Hebraice」;接著又說:「這封書信被譯成希臘文,其文體的色調便因此與保羅的文體不同了。」

(2)本信既是為說希伯來語(或「他勒目」語)的希伯來人的用途而寫,有人便以此為理由,推想它必定是以那語言寫成的。

(3)Michaelis 提出:我們現有所存希臘文的文體,遠比保羅在別處所用的更純正、更典雅,因此可以推斷,它是由一位精通希臘文的人翻譯的。然而在這一點上,最傑出的批評家們意見不一。

(4)Michaelis 又提出:就我們現有的文本而論,本信中的引文取自七十士譯本,而且按現在所引的方式,與作者的目的並不切合;反之,按希伯來原文,它們正中要害。由此他推斷,作者引用的是原有的希伯來文,而譯者使用了手頭通行的譯本,沒有為自己作精確的翻譯。然而,這裡所宣稱的事實大有可疑的餘地;即便屬實,也不能證明作者就不可能使用了通行而受認可的譯本——儘管它不如原文切合他的目的。再者,關於 Michaelis 此處所指的事實,Stuart 教授說:「他沒有舉出一個他所謂『誤譯』的例子,看來有任何相當的可能性。」在我看來,Michaelis 所舉惟一貌似有理的例子是希伯來書1:7。這些便是支持「本信以希伯來文寫成」之說的主要論證。它們顯然不是決定性的。惟一具有相當分量的論證,是某些教父的見證;而他們這樣說,究竟是作為歷史事實,還是只作為一種意見,尚可懷疑。見 Hug《導論》第144頁。幾乎可以肯定,他們的陳述有一處不可能是真的。他們說它是由路加翻譯的;但可以最清楚地證明,它並非路加——福音書和使徒行傳的作者——所譯,因為兩者的文體有極顯著的差異。

另一方面,支持「以希臘文寫成」之說的,有以下的考量:

(1)我們沒有希伯來文原稿的事實。它若以希伯來文寫成,原稿早在早期便失傳了。沒有一位教父說見過它,也沒有人引用它。我們所有的抄本都是希臘文的。它若以希伯來文寫成而原稿被毀,那必定發生在極早的時期;而竟然無人提過這件事實、或暗指過它,實屬稀奇。況且,很難設想原稿這麼快就湮滅,而譯本竟完全取代了它的位置。它若真是寫給巴勒斯坦的希伯來人的,那麼使它理當用希伯來文寫成的同一理由,也會使他們用那語言保存它;我們本可指望住在當地的俄利根、優西比烏、耶柔米,或敘利亞人以法蓮,會提到那裡存有希伯來文原稿的事實。猶太人以把聖典保存在原作語言中著稱;它若以希伯來文寫成,竟這麼快就被任其失傳,便很難解釋。

(2)有一個推定——一個幾乎達到道德確定性的推定——寫信給巴勒斯坦基督徒的使徒,會用希臘文寫。這推定基於以下幾種情形:

(甲)新約其他各卷都是以希臘文寫成的,除非馬太福音是例外。

(乙)這種情形也發生在看來同樣不大可能的場合——正如寫信給希伯來人卻用那語言一樣。例如,保羅寫給羅馬教會的書信用的是希臘文,儘管當地普遍使用的是「拉丁」語。

(丙)希臘文是東方的通用語言;它似乎被人日常講說,也普遍為人所明白。

(丁)與新約其他各卷一樣,本信看來並非只打算給希伯來人。使徒的著作被視為全教會的產業,會被抄寫傳播。為這樣的用途,希臘文遠比希伯來文合適:它精練典雅,適合論述道德主題,善於表達細微的思想層次,也是世人普遍最能明白的語言。

(戊)除非有強烈的理由要用希伯來文,希臘文乃是保羅自然會用的語言。他雖能說希伯來話(使徒行傳21:40),但他的早年是在大數度過的,那裡的日常語言是希臘文,那大概也是他最先學會的語言。此外,寫本信的時候,他離開巴勒斯坦已約有二十五年,其間只在當地停留過寥寥幾日。他一直住在希臘文普遍通行的地區,往來於說希臘文的猶太人中間;他們的會堂使用的正是這語言,保羅也曾用它向他們講道。以這語言講道、交談、寫作二十五年之後,他喜歡用、自然用這語言寫作,何足為奇?在這件事上,我們豈不更應推定他會如此?這些推定如此有力,除非有確鑿的相反證明,應當容許它們解決這樣的問題。

(3)本信以希臘文寫成,有內在的證明。這類證據在於:作者把論證建立在希臘文字詞的意義和力量上——他若用希伯來文寫作,這是不可能的。這類的例子如下:

(甲)在希伯來書第2章,他引用詩篇8:1-9的一段,證明神的兒子必須曾取人性,而這人性要被高舉超過天使,並被置於受造之物的首位。那段經文是:「你叫他暫時比天使小。」(希伯來書2:7,旁註。)在希伯來文的詩篇8:5,譯作「天使」的詞是 אלהים 'Elohiym——神;那詞雖偶或附有「天使」的意思,但這用法極不常見,人不會根據希伯來文建立這樣的論證。

(乙)在希伯來書7:1,作者解釋了「麥基洗德」這名字,並把它翻出來作「撒冷王」——用「希臘文」說明它是什麼——他若用希伯來文寫作,就不會這樣做,因為在希伯來文中這詞是大家熟識的。誠然,譯者也可能這樣做;但這解釋看來與論述本身交織在一起,構成論證的一部分。

(丙)在希伯來書9:16-17,有一段關於「約」——διαθήκη diathēkē——一詞意義的論證;本信若以希伯來文寫成,這論證就不可能出現。它建立在這詞的雙重意義上——既指「約」,又指「遺命」(遺囑)。希伯來文的 בּרית beriyt 一詞沒有這樣的雙重意義:它只指「約」,從不用作「遺命」的意思。這詞恰當的譯法本該是 συνθήκη sunthēkē——但七十士譯本的譯者一律用前者——διαθήκη diathēkē——而使徒的論證正是建立在這個詞上。這不可能是譯者所作的;必定出於原作者,因為它已結合在論證之中。

(丁)在希伯來書10:3-9,作者表明基督來是要為罪贖罪,而為此他必須有人的身體。他表明這不僅必要,而且早有預言。在這件事上,他引詩篇40:6——「你曾給我預備了身體」。但希伯來文在此是:「你已經開通我的耳朵。」這句話遠不及另一個形式——「你曾給我預備了身體」——切題;實在說來,很難看出它與眼前的目的有什麼相干。見希伯來書10:10。但在七十士譯本裡,這話正如他所引的那樣——「你曾給我預備了身體」;這件事實證明,無論他徵引的「原則」有什麼難處,本信確是以希臘文寫成的。還可以補充:它毫無譯作的樣子。它的文體不像譯作通常那樣生硬、勉強、拘束,而是熱切、自由、流暢,滿有生氣、活力和色彩,處處顯出原創作品的樣貌。這些考量如此清楚,以致如今絕大多數批評家都同意:本信原先是以希臘文寫成的。

第六節 本書信的宗旨與總論證

本書信的總目的是:保守受信的人免於背道的危險。他們在這件事上的危險,與其說來自逼迫,不如說來自那些足以吸引他們重回猶太教的環境。聖殿——據推想,而且顯然——仍屹立著;早晚的祭仍在上獻;那莊嚴宗教的華美禮儀仍在遵守。律法的權威無可置疑;摩西是神差來的立法者,沒有人懷疑猶太形式的宗教是他們的先祖按照神的指示設立的。他們的宗教是在神顯著的彰顯之中奠立的——在火焰、煙和雷轟之中;它是藉天使的服事傳達的;它擁有遙遠古昔的全部可敬性和認可;它又以其禮儀的盛大和典禮的華美自我推薦。另一方面,新的宗教形式幾乎沒有這些可誇之處。它興起不久;它由拿撒勒人所創立——那人在他們本地長大,作過木匠,並未受過特出的教育機會。它的禮儀少而簡單;它沒有華美的聖殿事奉,沒有古教那一切的壯麗鋪張、音樂和宏偉;它沒有身穿華服的祭司行列,也不是藉天使的服事傳授的。漁夫是它的傳道人;而在全國大眾的眼中,它不過是一個教門或異端,投效它的只是民中最卑微低微的人。

在這些情形之下,猶太地福音的仇敵把兩種宗教形式加以對照,是多麼自然的事;當地的基督徒對此又會感到多麼深切!凡論到猶太宗教之古老和神聖源起的話,他們都知道並承認;凡論到它榮美壯麗的話,他們都親眼看見;凡論到他們自己宗教卑微起源的話,他們也不得不承認。他們的危險不是出於逼迫的危險,而是被這一類考量影響、再度墜回祖宗宗教、背棄福音的危險;這是基督教世界任何別的地方都不曾遭遇的危險。

應付並消除這危險,就是本書信的宗旨。因此,作者在猶太地基督徒的心思最可能受影響的一切大點上,把兩種宗教加以對照,表明基督教在每一方面都勝過猶太教,尤其是在那些深深吸引他們注意、觸動他們內心的各點上。他開頭便表明,基督教的創立者在品位上,超過一切曾把神的話傳給人的人——他超過眾先知,甚至超過天使;他超越萬有,萬有都服在他之下。因此,他們有特別的理由聽他、遵守他的命令(希伯來書1:1-14及第2章);他超過摩西——他們極其尊崇、並引以為傲的猶太大立法者(第3章)。既已表明基督教的偉大創立者超越先知、摩西和天使,作者接著表明,基督教的特點是有一位大祭司,勝過猶太人的大祭司,猶太人的大祭司不過是他的預表和表號。

他又表明,古代宗教的一切禮儀儘管華美,也不過是預表,並將要消逝——因為它們已經在基督教信仰的實體裡得了應驗。他承認基督徒的大祭司,其源起和品位出於比猶太大祭司更可敬的古昔——因為他上溯到麥基洗德,而麥基洗德遠在亞倫之前;他又因已進入天上的至聖所,而有遠為超越的尊嚴。猶太的大祭司一年一次進入聖殿的至聖所;基督教信仰的大祭司卻已進入那真正的至聖所——地上的不過是其預表和表號——進入了天堂。簡言之,猶太信仰中一切尊嚴和榮耀的事,在基督教裡都有過之而無不及;而且基督教是長存的,那卻正在消逝。

猶太體制的禮儀儘管宏偉,本是暫時的安排;它們不過是將來之物的預表和影子,已在基督教裡得了應驗。基督教有一位品位遠高於猶太體制創立者的創立者;它有一位更崇高、更長存的大祭司;它有使人更親近神的禮儀;它是聖殿事奉中預表和影子所指向的實體。本書信的作者就是藉這一類的考量,竭力保守他們不致背道。他們何必回頭?何必回到一個較不完全的體系?何必從實體回到影子?何必離開真正的祭牲,轉向預表和表號?何必流連於地上的會幕、觀看那裡的大祭司,而他們本有一位更完全、更榮耀、已經進入諸天的大祭司?又何必轉離那惟一完全的祭——為過犯獻上的偉大祭物——回到那些必須每日重複的流血禮儀?

又何必離棄那完全的體系——那存到永遠的體系——去換那快要歸於無有的?本書信的作者十分小心地向他們保證:他們若這樣背道,就再沒有指望了。他們如今若拒絕神兒子的祭,就再沒有贖罪的祭了。那是為人的罪所獻最後的大祭;它本是要終結一切流血的獻祭;它不再重複。它若被拒絕,就再沒有別的了。猶太的禮儀快要過去;即使不過去,它們也不能洗淨良心中的罪。因此,他們雖或受逼迫、被辱罵、被譏誚、遭反對,卻不可丟棄他們基督徒的盼望,因為那是他們的一切;也不可輕忽那從天上向他們說話的主,因為無論尊嚴、品位還是權柄,他都遠超過古時一切向人顯明神旨意的人。

因此,本書信在啟示的書卷中佔據極重要的地位;沒有它,那書就不完全。它是我們所有對猶太制度之意義最完整的解釋。在羅馬書裡,我們有一套宗教教義的體系,特別是對因信稱義這一大教義的辯護。其他書信也討論了重要的教義;但還缺少一樣東西,能表明猶太禮儀和典禮的意義、以及它們與基督教計劃的關聯;能向我們表明前一者如何為後一者作預備;我還可以補充:還缺少一樣能在人們設法說明一者如何引進另一者時、約束想像力的東西。舊的一者是一套「預表」和「影子」。而在表號和類比的事上,人心最容易流於游蕩。

從俄利根的時代直到今日,這一點已在基督教會的經歷中充份顯明。神學體系、註釋書和講道篇,處處顯出想像力熱烈的人多麼容易在古代體制的一切事物中找出預表、在每一項禮儀中發現隱藏的意義、把會幕的每一根釘子、每一個鉤子、每一件器具都看作要傳達某項真理、預表基督教啟示的某項事實或教義。因此,實在需要有一卷書說明究竟如何;把想像力拘束下來,用嚴格的規則捆住它,並遏止誠懇卻易信的敬虔所生的種種游移。這樣的書,我們在希伯來書裡得著了。古代的體制在那裡由一位在其中長大、對它透徹認識的人解明;由一位看清它與基督教體制之關係的人解明;由一位受神聖默示的感動、不可能犯錯的人解明。

沒有這卷書,聖經就不完全:當我想到猶太體系和基督教體系之間的關係;當我觀看古代體制華美的禮儀、追問它們的意義;當我希望有一部往天家的完備指引、尋求那使整體得以完全的,我便本能地轉向希伯來書。當我又想得著對基督教偉大創立者及其工作最崇高的觀點、對他為罪所獻之祭最清晰的概念;當我尋找最能有效攔阻靈魂背道的考量、並尋找使靈魂能以忍耐和盼望忍受試煉的考量,我的心便回到這卷書;我也感覺到,沒有它,啟示的書卷和人的盼望都將是不完全的。

本章分析

本書信的主要目的,是以能防止受信者背棄的方式,把基督教推薦給他們。這主要是藉著表明它超越摩西的體系來作成的。巴勒斯坦基督徒的大危險,是重新墜回猶太體系。其禮儀動人的性質、輿論對它的支持、它古老的事實、以及它無可置疑的神聖源起,都會助長那傾向。為對抗這個,本書信的作者表明,福音對他們的注意有更高的權利;福音若被拒絕,滅亡便不可避免。為此,他在本章開頭便表明基督教的創立者超越先知和天使;就是說,他有一個配受最深深敬重的品位。因此,本章的趨向是要表明基督教體系之創立者——神的兒子——的尊嚴和崇高的本性。本章包含以下幾點:

一、宣告這事實:從前藉眾先知說話的神,在這末世已藉他兒子說話;希伯來書1:1-2。

二、關於他品位和尊嚴的陳述。他是:

(1)承受萬有的;

(2)創造諸世界的;

(3)神榮耀所發的光輝、神本體的真象;

(4)托住萬有的;希伯來書1:2-3。

三、基督教體系創立者的工作和高舉:

(1)他憑自己單獨的作為,洗淨了我們的罪;

(2)他坐在神的右邊;

(3)他的名既比天使的名更尊貴,他所承受的基業也比天使更崇高、更寶貴;希伯來書1:3-4。

四、證明這裡歸給他的一切確屬於他,特別是:他被宣告為超越天使;希伯來書1:5-14。

(1)天使從未曾以「兒子」的名銜受稱呼:希伯來書1:5。

(2)他被宣告為天使敬拜的對象,而天使不過用作神的使者:希伯來書1:6-7。

(3)他被稱為神,他的寶座被說成存到永永遠遠:希伯來書1:8-9。

(4)他被稱為永不改變的那位。他被宣告立了天地的根基;天地縱然滅沒,他卻仍是一樣:希伯來書1:10-12。

(5)天使中沒有一位曾被這樣稱呼,他們不過奉差作服役的工,為那將要承受救恩的人效力:希伯來書1:13-14。

從這一連串的推理,希伯來書2:1-4引出推論:我們當越發鄭重所聽見的道理。基督教體系的偉大創立者有特別的權利配受聽從,而輕忽他的信息則有特別的危險。本章的目的,是使受信者深深感到基督教創立者的崇高權利,並表明它在這一方面勝過任何別的體系。

英文原文

Introduction to Hebrews

Section 1. Preliminary Remarks

It need not be said that this Epistle has given rise to much discussion among writers on the New Testament. Indeed there is probably no part of the Bible in regard to which so many conflicting views have been entertained. The name of the author; the time and place where the Epistle was written; the character of the book; its canonical authority; the language in which it was composed; and the persons to whom it was addressed - all have given rise to great difference of opinion. Among the causes of this are the following: - The name of the author is not mentioned. The church to which it was sent, if sent to any particular church, is not designated. There are no certain marks of time in the Epistle, as there often are in the writings of Paul, by which we can determine the time when it was written.

It is not the design of these notes to go into an extended examination of these questions. Those who are disposed to pursue these inquiries, and to examine the questions which have been started in regard to the Epistle, can find ample means in the larger works that have treated of it; and especially in Lardner; in Michaelis' Introduction; in the Prolegomena of Kuinoel; in Hug's Introduction; and particularly in Professor Stuart's invaluable Commentary on the Epistle to the Hebrews. No other work on this portion of the New Testament is so complete as his, and in the Introduction he has left nothing to be desired in regard to the literature of the Epistle.

Early on controversies arose in the church in regard to a great variety of questions pertaining to this Epistle, which are not yet fully settled. Most of those questions, however, pertain to the literature of the Epistle, and however they may be decided, are not such as to affect the respect which a Christian ought to have for it as a part of the word of God. They pertain to the inquiries, to whom it was written; in what language, and at what time it was composed; questions which in whatever way they may be settled, do not affect its canonical authority, and should not shake the confidence of Christians in it as a part of divine revelation. The only inquiry on these points which it is proper to institute in these notes is, whether the claims of the Epistle to a place in the canon of Scripture are of such a kind as to allow Christians to read it as a part of the oracles of God? May we sit down to it feeling that we are perusing that which has been given by inspiration of the Holy Spirit as a part of revealed truth? Other questions are interesting in their places, and the solution of them is worth all which it has cost; but they need not embarrass us here, nor claim our attention as preliminary to the exposition of the Epistle. All that will be attempted, therefore, in this Introduction, will be such a "condensation" of the evidence collected by others, as shall show that this Epistle has of right a place in the volume of revealed truth, and is of authority to regulate the faith and practice of mankind.

Section 2. To Whom Was the Epistle Written?

It purports to have been written to the "Hebrews." This is not found, indeed, in the body of the Epistle, though it occurs in the subscription at the end. It differs from all the other epistles of Paul in this respect, and from most of the others in the New Testament. In all of the other epistles of Paul, the church or person to whom the letter was sent is specified in the commencement. This, however, commences in the form of an essay or homily; nor is there anywhere in the Epistle any direct intimation as to what church it was sent. The subscription at the end is of no authority, since it cannot be supposed that the author himself would affix it to the Epistle, and since it is known that many of those subscriptions are false. See the remarks at the close of the notes on Romans, and the notes 1 Corinthians. everal questions present themselves here which we may briefly investigate:

(I) "What is the evidence that it was written to the Hebrews?" In reply to this we may observe:

(1) That the inscription at the commencement, "The Epistle of Paul the Apostle to the Hebrews," though not affixed by the author, may be allowed to express the current sense of the church in ancient times in reference to a question on which they had the best means of judging. These inscriptions at the commencement of the epistles have hitherto in general escaped the suspicion of spuriousness, to which the subscriptions at the close are justly exposed. "Michaelis." They should not in any case be called in question, unless there is good reason from the Epistle itself, or from some other source. This inscription is found in all our present Greek manuscripts, and in nearly all the ancient versions. It is found in the Peshito, the Old Syriac version, which was made in the first or in the early part of the second century. It is the title given to the Epistle by the fathers of the second century, and onward - Stuart.

(2) the testimony of the fathers. Their testimony is unbroken and uniform. With one accord they declare this, and this should be regarded as testimony of great value. Unless there is some good reason to depart from such evidence, it should be regarded as decisive. In this case, there is no good reason for calling it in question, but every reason to suppose it to be correct; nor so far as I have found is there any one who has doubted it.

(3) the internal evidence is of the highest character that it was written to Hebrew converts. It treats subjects of Hebrew institutions. It explains their nature. It makes no allusion to Gentile customs or laws. It all along supposes that those to whom it was sent were familiar with the Jewish history; with the nature of the temple service; with the functions of the priestly office; and with the whole structure of their religion. No other person than those who had been Jews are addressed throughout the Epistle. There is no attempt to explain the nature or design of any customs except those with which they were familiar. At the same time, it is equally clear that they were Jewish converts - converts from Judaism to Christianity - who are addressed. The writer addresses them as Christians, not as those who were to be converted to Christianity; he explains to them the Jewish customs as one would do to those who had been converted from Judaism; he endeavors to guard them from apostasy, as if there were danger that they would relapse again into the system from which they were converted. These considerations seem to be decisive; and in the view of all who have written on the Epistle, as well as of the Christian world at large, they settle the question. It has never been held that the Epistle was directed to Gentiles; and in all the opinions and questions which have been started on the subject, it has been admitted that, wherever they resided, the persons to whom the Epistle was addressed were originally Hebrews who had never been converted to the Christian religion.

(II) "To what particular church of the Hebrews was it written?" Very different opinions have been held on this question. The celebrated Storr held that it was written to the Hebrew part of the churches in Galatia; and that the Epistle to the Galatians was addressed to the Gentile part of those churches. Semler and Noessett maintained that it was written to the churches in Macedonia, and particularly to the church of Thessalonica. Bolten maintains that it was addressed to the Jewish Christians who fled from Palestine in a time of persecution about the year 60 a.d., and who were scattered through Asia Minor. Michael Weber supposed that it was addressed to the church at Corinth. Ludwig conjectured that it was addressed to a church in Spain. Wetstein supposes that it was written to the church at Rome. Most of these opinions are mere conjectures, and all of them depend upon circumstances which furnish only slight evidence of probability. Those who are disposed to examine these, and to see them confuted, may consult Stuart's Commentary on the Hebrews, Introduction Sections 5-9.

The common, and the almost universally received opinion is that the Epistle was addressed to the Hebrew Christians in Palestine. The reasons for this opinion, briefly, are the following:

(1) The testimony of the ancient church was uniform on this point - that the Epistle was not only written to the Hebrew Christians, but to those who were in Palestine. Lardner affirms this to be the testimony of Clement of Alexandria, Jerome, Euthalius, Chrysostom, Theodoret, and Theophylact; and adds that this was the general opinion of the ancients. Works, vol. iv. pp 80, 81. ed. London, 1829.

(2) The inscription at the commencement of the Epistle leads to this supposition. That inscription, though not appended by the hand of the author, was early affixed to it. It is found not only in the Greek manuscripts, but in all the early versions, as the Syriac and the Itala; and was doubtless affixed at a very early period, and by whomsoever affixed, expressed the current sense at the time. It is hardly possible that a mistake would be made on this point; and unless there is good evidence to the contrary, this ought to be allowed to determine the question. That inscription is, "The Epistle of Paul the Apostle to the Hebrews." But who are the Hebrews - the Ἑβρᾶιοι Hebraioi? Professor Stuart has endeavored to show that this was a term that was employed exclusively to denote the "Jews in Palestine," in contradistinction from foreign Jews, who were called "Hellenists." Compare my notes on Acts 6:1. Bertholdt declares that there is not a single example which can be found in early times of Jewish Christians out of Palestine being called "Hebrews." See a Dissertation on the Greek Language in Palestine. and of the meaning of the word "Hellenists," by Hug, in the Bib. Repository, Vol. I, 547, 548. Compare also Robinson's Lexicon on the word Ἑβρᾶιος Hebraios. If this is so, and if the inscription is of any authority, then it goes far to settle the question. The word "Hebrews" occurs only three times in the New Testament Acts 6:1; 2 Corinthians 11:22; Philippians 3:5 in the first of which it is certain that it is used in this sense, and in both the others of which it is probable. There can be no doubt, it seems to me, that an ancient writer acquainted with the usual sense of the word "Hebrew," would understand an inscription of this kind - "written to the Hebrews" - as designed for the inhabitants of Palestine, and not for the Jews of other countries.

(3) there are some passages in the Epistle itself which Lardner supposes indicate that this Epistle was written to the Hebrews in Palestine, or to those there who had been converted from Judaism to Christianity. As those passages are not conclusive, and as their force has been called in question, and with much propriety, by Professor Stuart (pp. 32-34). I shall merely refer to them. They can be examined at leisure by those who are disposed, and though they do not prove that the Epistle was addressed to the Hebrew Christians in Palestine, yet they can be best interpreted on that supposition, and a special significancy would be attached to them on this supposition. They are the following: Hebrews 1:2; Hebrews 4:2; Hebrews 2:1-4; Hebrews 5:12; Hebrews 4:4-6; Hebrews 10:26-29, Hebrews 10:32-34; Hebrews 13:13-14. The argument of Lardner is that these would be more applicable to their condition than to others; a position which I think cannot be doubted. Some of them are of so general character, indeed, as to be applicable to Christians elsewhere; and in regard to some of them it cannot be certainly demonstrated that the state of things referred to existed in Judea, but taken together they would be more applicable by far to them than to the circumstances of any others of which we have knowledge; and this may be allowed to have some weight at least in determining to whom the Epistle was sent.

(4) the internal evidence of the Epistle corresponds with the supposition that it was written to the Hebrew Christians in Palestine. The passages referred to in the previous remarks (3) might be adduced here as proof. But there is other proof. It might have been otherwise. There might be such strong internal proof that an epistle was not addressed to a supposed people, as completely to neutralize all the evidence derived from an inscription like that prefixed to this Epistle, and all the evidence derived from tradition. But it is not so here. All the circumstances referred to in the Epistle; the general strain of remark; the argument: the allusions, are just such as would be likely to be found in an epistle addressed to the Hebrew Christians in Palestine, and such as would not be likely to occur in an epistle addressed to any other place or people. They are such as the following:

(a) The familiar acquaintance with the Jewish institutions supposed by the writer to exist among those to whom it was sent - a familiarity hardly to be expected even of Jews who lived in other countries.

(b) The danger so frequently adverted to of their relapsing into their former state; of apostatizing from Christianity, and of embracing again the Jewish rites and ceremonies - a danger that would exist nowhere else in so great a degree as in Judea. Compare Hebrews 2:1-3; Hebrews 3:7-11, Hebrews 3:15; Hebrews 4:1; Hebrews 6:1-8; Hebrews 10:26-35.

(c) The nature of the discussion in the Epistle - not turning upon the obligation of circumcision, and the distinction of meats and drinks, which occupied so much of the attention of the apostles and early Christians in other places - but a discussion relating to the whole structure of the Mosaic economy, the pre-eminence of Moses or Christ, the meaning of the rites of the temple, etc. These great questions would be more likely to arise in Judea than elsewhere, and it was important to discuss them fully, as it is done in this Epistle. In other places they would be of less interest, and would excite less difficulty.

(d) The allusion to local places and events; to facts in their history; and to the circumstances of public worship, which would be better understood there than elsewhere. There are no allusions - or if there are they are very brief and infrequent - to pagan customs games, races, and philosophical opinions, as there are often in the other epistles of the New Testament. Those to whom the Epistle was sent, are presumed to have an intimate and minute knowledge of the Hebrew history, and such a knowledge as could be hardly supposed elsewhere. Compare Hebrews 11, particularly Hebrews 11:32-39. Thus, it is implied that they so well understood the subjects referred to relating to the Jewish rites, that it was not necessary that the writer should specify them particularly. See Hebrews 9:5. Of what other persons could this be so appropriately said as of the dwellers in Palestine?

(e) The circumstances of trial and persecution so often referred to in the Epistle, agree well with the known condition of the church in Palestine. That it was subjected to great trials we know; and though this was extensively true of other churches, yet it is probable that there were more vexatious and grievous exactions; that there was more spite and malice; that there were more of the trials arising from the separation of families and the losses of property attending a profession of Christianity in Palestine than elsewhere in the early Christian church. These considerations - though not so conclusive as to furnish absolute demonstration - go far to settle the question. They seem to me so strong as to preclude any reasonable doubt, and are such as the mind can repose on with a great degree of confidence in regard to the original destination of the Epistle.

(3) "was it addressed to a particular church in Palestine, or to the Hebrew Christians there in general?" Whether it was addressed to the churches in general in Palestine, or to some particular church there, it is now impossible to determine. Prof. Stuart inclines to the opinion that it was addressed to the church in Caesarea. The ancients in general supposed it was addressed to the church in Jerusalem. There are some local references in the Epistle which look as though it was directed to some particular church. But the means of determining this question are put beyond our reach, and it is of little importance to settle the question. From the allusions to the temple, the priesthood, the sacrifices, and the whole train of special institutions there, it would seem probable that it was directed to the church in Jerusalem. As that was the capital of the nation, and the center of religious influence; and as there was a large and flourishing church there, this opinion would seem to have great probability; but it is impossible now to determine it. If we suppose that the author sent the Epistle, in the first instance, to some local church, near the central seat of the great influence which he intended to reach by it - addressing to that church the particular communications in the last verses - we shall make a supposition which, so far as can now be ascertained, will accord with the truth in the case.

Section 3. The Author of the Epistle

To those who are familiar with the investigations which have taken place in regard to this Epistle, it need not be said that the question of its authorship has given rise to much discussion. The design of these notes does not permit me to go at length into this inquiry. Those who are disposed to see the investigation pursued at length, and to see the objections to the Pauline origin examined in a most satisfactory manner, can find it done in the Introduction to the Epistle to the Hebrews, by Prof. Stuart, pp. 77-260. All that my purpose requires is to state, in a very brief manner, the evidence on which it is ascribed to the apostle Paul. That evidence is, briefly, the following:

(1) That derived from the church at Alexandria. Clement of Alexandria says, that Paul wrote to the Hebrews, and that this was the opinion of Pantaenus, who was at the head of the celebrated Christian school at Alexandria, and who flourished about 180 a.d. Pantaenus lived near Palestine. He must have been acquainted with the prevailing opinions on the subject, and his testimony must be regarded as proof that the Epistle was regarded as Paul's by the churches in that region. Origen, also of Alexandria, ascribes the Epistle to Paul; though he says that the "sentiments" are those of Paul, but that the words and phrases belong to some one relating the apostle's sentiments, and as it were commenting on the words of his master. The testimony of the church at Alexandria was uniform after the time of Origen, that it was the production of Paul. Indeed there seems never to have been any doubt in regard to it there, and from the commencement it was admitted as his production. The testimony of that church and school is particularly valuable, because:

(a) it was near to Palestine, where the Epistle was probably sent;

(b) Clement particularly had traveled much, and would be likely to understand the prevailing sentiments of the East;

(c) Alexandria was the seat of the most celebrated theological school of the early Christian ages, and those who were at the head of this school would be likely to have correct information on a point like this; and,

(d) Origen is admitted to have been the most learned of the Greek fathers, and his testimony that the "sentiments" were those of Paul may be regarded as of unique value.

(2) it was inserted in the translation into the Syriac, made very early in the second century, and in the Old Italic version, and was hence believed to be of apostolic origin, and is by the inscription ascribed to Paul. This may be allowed to express the general sense of the churches at that time, as this would not have been done unless there had been a general impression that the Epistle was written by him. The fact that it was regarded early as an inspired book is also conclusively shown by the fact that the Second Epistle of Peter, and the Second Epistle and Third Epistle of John, are not found in that version. They came later into circulation than the other epistles, and were not possessed, or regarded as genuine, by the author of that version. The Epistle to the Hebrews is found in these versions, and was, therefore, regarded as one of the inspired books. In those versions it bears the inscription, "To the Hebrews."

(3) this Epistle was received as the production of Paul by the Eastern churches. Justin Martyr, who was born at Samaria, quotes it, about the year 140 a.d. It was found, as has been already remarked, in the Peshito - the Old Syriac Version, made in the early part of the second century Jacob, bishop of Nisibis, also (about 325 a.d.) repeatedly quotes it as the production of an apostle. Ephrem Syrus, or the Syrian, abundantly ascribes this Epistle to Paul. He was the disciple of Jacob of Nisibis, and no man was better qualified to inform himself on this point than Ephrem. No man stands deservedly higher in the memory of the Eastern churches. After him, all the Syrian churches acknowledged the canonical authority of the Epistle to the Hebrews. But the most important testimony of the Eastern church is that of Eusebius, Bishop of Caesarea, in Palestine. He is the well-known historian of the church, and he took pains from all quarters to collect testimony in regard to the Books of Scripture. He says, "There are fourteen epistles of Paul, manifest and well known: but yet there are some who reject that to the Hebrews, alleging in behalf of their opinion, that it was not received by the church of Rome as a writing of Paul." The testimony of Eusebius is particularly important.

He had heard of the objection to its canonical authority. He had weighed that objection. Yet in view of the testimony in the case, he regarded it as the undoubted production of Paul. As such it was received in the churches in the East; and the fact which he mentions, that its genuineness had been disputed by the church of Rome, and that he specifies no other church, proves that it had not been called in question in the East. This seems to me to be sufficient testimony to settle this inquiry. The writers here referred to lived in the very country to which the Epistle was evidently written, and their testimony is uniform. Justin Martyr was born in Samaria; Ephrem passed his life in Syria; Eusebius lived in Cesarea, and Origen passed the last twenty years of his life in Palestine. The churches there were unanimous in the opinion that this Epistle was written by Paul, and their united testimony should settle the question.

Indeed when their testimony is considered, it seems remarkable that the subject should have been regarded as doubtful by critics, or that it should have given rise to so much protracted investigation. I might add to the testimonies above referred to, the fact that the Epistle was declared to be Paul's by the following persons: Archelaus, Bishop of Mesopotamia, about 300 a.d.; Adamantius, about 330 a.d.; Cyril, of Jerusalem, about 348 a.d.; the Council of Laodicea, about 363 a.d.; Epiphanius, about 368 a.d.; Basil, 370 a.d.; Gregory Nazianzen, 370 a.d.; Chrysostom, 398 a.d., etc. etc. Why should not the testimony of such men and churches be admitted? What more clear or decided evidence could we wish in regard to any fact of ancient history? Would not such testimony be ample in regard to an anonymous oration of Cicero, or poem of Virgil or Horace? Are we not constantly acting on far feebler evidence in regard to the authorship of many productions of celebrated English writers?

(4) in regard to the Western churches, it is to be admitted that, like the Second Epistle of Peter, and the Second Epistle and Third Epistle of John, the canonical authority was for some time doubted, or was even called in question. But this may be accounted for. The Epistle had not the name of the author. All the other epistles of Paul had. As the Epistle was addressed to the Hebrews in Palestine, it may not have been soon known to the Western churches. As there were spurious epistles and gospels at an early age, much caution would be used in admitting any anonymous production to a place in the sacred canon. Yet it was not long before all these doubts were removed, and the Epistle to the Hebrews was allowed to take its place among the other acknowledged writings of Paul. It was received as the Epistle of Paul by Hilary, Bishop of Poictiers, about 354 a.d.; by Lucifer, Bishop of Cagliari, 354 a.d.; by Victorinus, 360 a.d.; by Ambrose, Bishop of Milan, 360 a.d.; by Rufinus, 397 a.d., etc. etc.

Jerome, the well-known Latin Father, uses in regard to it the following language: "This is to be maintained, that this Epistle, which is inscribed to the Hebrews, is not only received by the churches at the East as the apostle Paul's, but has been in past times by all ecclesiastical writers in the Greek language; although most Latins think that Barnabas or Clement was the author." Still, it was not rejected by "all" the Latins. Some received it in the time of Jerome as the production of Paul. See Stuart, pp. 114, 115, for the full testimony of Jerome. Augustine admitted that the Epistle was written by Paul. He mentions that Paul wrote fourteen epistles, and specifies particularly the Epistle to the Hebrews. He often cites it as a part of Scripture, and quotes it as the production of an apostle - Stuart, p. 115. From the time of Augustine it was undisputed. By the Council of Hippo, 393 a.d., the Third Council of Carthage, 397 a.d., and the Fifth Council of Carthage, 419 a.d., it was declared to be the Epistle of Paul, and was commended to the churches as such.

(5) as another proof that it is the writing of Paul, we may appeal to the internal evidence:

(a) The author of the Epistle was the companion and friend of Timothy. "Know ye that our brother Timothy is set at liberty - or is sent away - ἀπολελυμένον apolelumenon - with whom if he come speedily, I will make you a visit." Hebrews 13:23. Sent away, perhaps, on a journey, to visit some of the churches, and expected soon to return. In Philippians 2:19, Paul speaks of sending Timothy to them "so soon as he should see how it would go with him," at the same time expressing a hope that he should himself see them shortly. What is more natural than to suppose that he had now sent Timothy to Philippi; that during his absence he wrote this Epistle; that he was waiting for his return; and that he proposed, if Timothy should return soon, to visit Palestine with him? And who would more naturally say this than the apostle Paul - the companion and friend of Timothy; by whom he had been accompanied in his travels; and by whom he was regarded with special interest as a minister of the gospel?

(b) In Hebrews 13:18-19, he asks their prayers that he might be restored to them; and in Hebrews 13:23, he expresses a confident expectation of being able soon to come and see them. From this it is evident that he was then imprisoned, but had hope of speedy release - a state of things in exact accordance with what existed at Rome. Philippians 2:17-24.

(c) He was in bonds when he wrote this Epistle. Hebrews 10:34, "ye had compassion of me in my bonds;" an expression that will exactly apply to the case of Paul. He was in "bonds" in Palestine; he was two whole years in Caesarea a prisoner Acts 24:27; and what was more natural than that the Christians in Palestine should have had compassion on him, and ministered to his needs? To what other person would these circumstances so certainly be applicable?

(d) The salutation Hebrews 13:24, "they of Italy salute you," agrees with the supposition that it was written by Paul when a prisoner at Rome. Paul writing from Rome, and acquainted with Christians from other parts of Italy, would be likely to send such a salutation. In regard to the "objections" which may be made to this use of the passage, the reader may consult Stuart's Introduction to the Hebrews, p. 127, following.

(e) The "doctrines" of the Epistle are the same as those which are taught by Paul in his undisputed writings. It is true that this consideration is not conclusive, but the want of it would be conclusive evidence against the position that Paul wrote it. But the resemblance is not general. It is not such as any man would exhibit who held to the same general system of truth. It relates to "peculiarities" of doctrine, and is such as would be manifested by a man who bad been reared and trained as Paul had:

(1) No one can doubt that the author was formerly a Jew - and a Jew who had been familiar to an uncommon degree with the institutions of the Jewish religion. Every rite and ceremony; every form of opinion; every fact in their history, is perfectly familiar to him. And though the other apostles were Jews, yet we can hardly suppose that they had the familiarity with the minute rites and ceremonies so accurately referred to in this Epistle, and so fully illustrated. With Paul all this was perfectly natural. He had been brought up at the feet of Gamaliel, and had spent the early part of his life at Jerusalem in the careful study of the Old Testament, in the examination of the prevalent opinions, and in the attentive observance of the rites of religion. The other apostles had been born and trained, apparently, on the banks of Gennesareth, and certainly with few of the opportunities which Paul had had for becoming acquainted with the institutions of the temple service. This consideration is fatal, in my view, to the claim which has been set up for Clement as the author of the Epistle. It is wholly incredible that a foreigner should be so familiar with the Jewish opinions, laws, institutions, and history, as the author of this Epistle manifestly was.

(2) there is the same preference for Christianity over Judaism in this Epistle which is shown by Paul in his other epistles, and exhibited in the same form. Among these points are the following - "The gospel imparts superior light." Compare Galatians 4:3, Galatians 4:9; 1 Corinthians 14:20; Ephesians 4:11-13; 2 Corinthians 3:18; with Hebrews 1:1-2; Hebrews 2:2-4; Hebrews 8:9-11; Hebrews 10:1; Hebrews 11:39-40. "The gospel holds out superior motives and encouragements to piety." Compare Galatians 3:23; Galatians 4:2-3; Romans 8:15-17; Galatians 4:1; Galatians 5:13; 1 Corinthians 7:19; Galatians 6:15; with Hebrews 9:9, Hebrews 9:14; Hebrews 12:18-24, Hebrews 12:28; Hebrews 8:6-13. "The gospel is superior in promoting the real and permanent happiness of mankind." Compare Galatians 3:13; 2 Corinthians 3:7, 2 Corinthians 3:9; Romans 3:20; Romans 4:24-25; Ephesians 1:7; Romans 5:1-2; Galatians 2:16; and the same views in Hebrews 12:18-21; Hebrews 9:9; Hebrews 10:4, Hebrews 10:11; Hebrews 6:18-20; Hebrews 7:25; Hebrews 9:24. "The Jewish dispensation was a type and shadow of the Christian." See Colossians 2:16-17; 1 Corinthians 10:1-6; Romans 5:14; 1 Corinthians 15:45-47; 2 Corinthians 3:13-18; Galatians 4:22-31; Galatians 4:1-5; and for the same or similar views, see Hebrews 9:9-14; Hebrews 10:1; Hebrews 8:1-9; Hebrews 9:22-24. "The Christian religion was designed to be perpetual, while the Jewish was intended to be abolished."

See 2 Corinthians 3:10-11, 2 Corinthians 3:13, 2 Corinthians 3:18; 2 Corinthians 4:14-16; Romans 7:4-6; Galatians 3:21-25; Galatians 4:1-7; Galatians 5:1; and for similar views compare Hebrews 8:6-8, Hebrews 8:13; Hebrews 7:17-19; Hebrews 10:1-14. "The person of the Mediator is presented in the same light by the writer of the Epistle to the Hebrews and by Paul." See Philippians 2:6-11; Colossians 1:15-20; 2 Corinthians 8:9; Ephesians 3:9; 1 Corinthians 8:6; 1 Corinthians 15:25-27; and for the same and similar views, see Hebrews 1:2-3; Hebrews 2:9, Hebrews 2:14; Hebrews 12:2; Hebrews 2:8; Hebrews 10:13. "The death of Christ is the propitiatory sacrifice for sin." See 1 Timothy 1:15; 1 Corinthians 15:3; Romans 8:32; Romans 3:24; Galatians 1:4; Galatians 2:20; 1 Corinthians 5:7; Ephesians 1:7; Colossians 1:14; 1 Timothy 2:6; 1 Corinthians 6:20; 1 Corinthians 7:23; Romans 5:12-21; Romans 3:20, Romans 3:28; Romans 8:3; 1 Timothy 2:5-6. For similar views see Hebrews 1:3; Hebrews 2:9; Hebrews 5:8-9; Hebrews 7; Hebrews 8:1-13; Hebrews 9; Hebrews 10:"The general method and arrangement of this Epistle and the acknowledged epistles of Paul are the same." It particularly resembles the Epistles to the Romans and the Galatians, where we have first a doctrinal and then a practical part.

The same is true also to some extent of the Epistles to the Ephesians, Colossians, and Philippians. The Epistle to the Hebrews is on the same plan. As far as Hebrews 10:19, it is principally doctrinal; the remainder is mainly practical. "The manner of appealing to, and applying the Jewish Scriptures, is the same in this Epistle as in those of Paul." The general structure of the Epistle, and the slightest comparison between them, will show this with sufficient clearness. The general remark to be made in view of this comparison is, that the Epistle to the Hebrews is just such an one as Paul might be expected to write; that it agrees with what we know to have been his early training, his views, his manner of life, his opinions, and his habit in writing; that it accords better with his views than with those of any other known writer of antiquity; and that it falls in with the circumstances in which he was known to be placed, and the general object which he had in view. So satisfactory are these views to my mind, that they seem to have all the force of demonstration which can be had in regard to any anonymous publication, and it is a matter of wonder that so much doubt has been experienced in reference to the question who was the author.

It is difficult to account for the fact that the name of the author was omitted. It is found in every other Epistle of Paul, and in general it is appended to the epistles in the New Testament. It is omitted, however, in the three Epistles of John, for reasons which are now unknown. And there may have been similar reasons also unknown for omitting it in this case. The simple fact is, that it is anonymous; and whoever was the author, the same difficulty will exist in accounting for it. If this fact will prove that Paul was not the author, it would prove the same thing in regard to any other person, and would thus be ultimately conclusive evidence that it had no author. What were the reasons for omitting the name can be only matter of conjecture. The most probable opinion, as it seems to me, is this. The name of Paul was odious to the Jews. He was regarded by the nation as an apostate from their religion, and everywhere they showed special malignity against him.

See the Acts of the Apostles. The fact that he was so regarded by them might indirectly influence even those who had been converted from Judaism to Christianity. They lived in Palestine. They were near the temple, and were engaged in its ceremonies and sacrifices - for there is no evidence that they broke off from those observances on their conversion to Christianity. Paul was abroad. It might have been reported that he was preaching against the temple and its sacrifices, and even the Jewish Christians in Palestine might have supposed that he was carrying matters too far. In these circumstances it might have been imprudent for him to have announced his name at the outset, for it might have aroused prejudices which a wise man would wish to allay. But if he could present an argument, somewhat in the form of an essay, showing that he believed that the Jewish institutions were appointed by God, and that he was not an apostate and an infidel; if he could conduct a demonstration that would accord in the main with the prevailing views of the Christians in Palestine, and that was adapted to, strengthen them in the faith of the gospel, and explain to them the true nature of the Jewish rites, then the object could be gained without difficulty, and then they would be prepared to learn that Pant was the author, without prejudice or alarm. Accordingly he thus conducts the argument; and at the close gives them such intimations that they would understand who wrote it without much difficulty. If this was the motive, it was an instance of tact such as was certainly characteristic of Paul, and such as was not unworthy any man. I have no doubt that this was the true motive. It would be soon known who wrote it; and accordingly we have seen it was never disputed in the Eastern churches.

Section 4. The Time When Written

In regard to the time when this Epistle was written, and the place where, critics have been better agreed than on most of the questions which have been started in regard to it. Mill was of opinion that it was written by Paul in the year 63 a.d., in some part of Italy, soon after he bad been released from imprisonment at Rome. Wetstein was of the same opinion. Tillemont also places this Epistle in the year 63 a.d., and supposes that it was written while Paul was at Rome, or at least in Italy, and soon after he was released from imprisonment. Basnage supposes it was written about the year 61, and during the imprisonment of the apostle. Lardner supposes also that it was written in the beginning of the year 63 a.d., and soon after the apostle was released from his confinement. This also is the opinion of Calmet. The circumstances in the Epistle which will enable us to form an opinion on the question about the time and the place are the following:

(1) It was written while the temple was still standing, and before Jerusalem was destroyed. This is evident from the whole structure of the Epistle. There is no allusion to the destruction of the temple or the city, which there certainly would have been if they had been destroyed. Such an event would have contributed much to the object in view, and would have furnished an unbreakable argument that the institutions of the Jews were intended to be superseded by another and a more perfect system. Moreover, there are allusions in the Epistle which suppose that the temple service was then performed. See Hebrews 9:9; Hebrews 8:4-5. But the city and temple were destroyed in the year 70 a.d., and, of course, the Epistle was written before that year.

(2) it was evidently written before the civil wars and commotions in Judea, which terminated in the destruction of the city and nation. This is clear, because there are no allusions to any such disorders or troubles in Palestine, and there is no intimation that they were suffering the evils incident to a state of war. Compare Hebrews 12:4. But those wars commenced 66 a.d., and evidently the Epistle was written before that time.

(3) they were not suffering the evils of violent persecution. They had indeed formerly suffered (compare Hebrews 10:32, Hebrews 10:34); James and Stephen had been put to death Acts 7; Acts 12; but there was no violent and bloody persecution then raging in which they were called to defend their religion at the expense of blood and life. Hebrews 10:32-33. But the persecution under Nero began in the year 64 a.d., and though it began at Rome, and was confined to a considerable degree to Italy, yet it is not improbable that it extended to other places, and it is to be presumed that if such a persecution were raging at the time when the Epistle was written there would be some allusion to this fact. It may be set down, therefore, that it was written before the year 64 ad.

(4) It is equally true that the Epistle was written during the latter part of the apostolic age. The author speaks of the former days in which after they were illuminated they had endured a great fight of afflictions, and when they were made a gazing-stock, and were plundered by their oppressors Hebrews 10:32-34; and he speaks of them as having been so long-converted that they ought to have been qualified to teach others Hebrews 5:12; and, hence, it is fairly to be inferred that they were not recent converts, but that the church there had been established for a considerable period. It may be added, that it was after the writer had been imprisoned - as I suppose in Caesarea (see Section 3) - when they had ministered to him; Hebrews 10:34. But this was as late as the year 60 ad.

(5) At the time when Paul wrote the Epistles to the Ephesians, Philippians, and Colossians, he had hopes of deliverance. Timothy was evidently with him. But now he was absent; Hebrews 13:23. In the Epistle to the Philippians Phi 2:19-23 he says, "But I trust in the Lord Jesus to send Timotheus shortly unto you, that I may be also of good comfort, when I know your state." He expected, therefore, that Timothy would come back to him at Rome. It is probable that Timothy was sent soon after this. The apostle had a fair prospect of being set at liberty, and sent him to them. "During his absence" at this time, it would seem probable, this Epistle was written. Thus, the writer says Hebrews 13:23, "Know ye that our brother Timothy is set at liberty" - or rather, "sent away," or "sent abroad" (see the note in that place); "with whom if be come shortly, I will see you." That is, if he returns soon, as I expect him, I will pay you a visit. It is probable that the Epistle was written while Timothy was thus absent at Philippi, and when he returned, Paul and he went to Palestine, and thence to Ephesus. If so it was written somewhere about the year 63 a.d. as this was the time when Paul was set at liberty.

(6) the Epistle was written evidently in Italy. Thus, in Hebrews 13:24, the writer says, "They of Italy salute you." This would be the natural form of salutation on the supposition that it was written there. He mentions none by name, as he does in his other epistles, for it is probable that none of those who were at Rome would be known by name in Palestine. But there was a general salutation, showing the interest which they had in the Christians in Judea, and expressive of regard for their welfare. This expression is, to my mind, conclusive evidence that the Epistle was written in Italy; and in Italy there was no place where this would be so likely to occur as at Rome.

Section 5. The Language in which It Was Written

This is a vexed and still unsettled question, and it does not seem to be possible to determine it with any considerable degree of certainty. Critics of the ablest name have been divided on it, and what is remarkable, have appealed to the same arguments to prove exactly opposite opinions - one class arguing that the style of the Epistle is such as to prove that it was written in Hebrew, and the other appealing to the same proofs to demonstrate that it was written in Greek. Among those who have supposed that it was written in Hebrew are the following, namely: - Some of the fathers - as Clement of Alexandria, Theodoret, John Damascenus, Theophylact; and among the moderns, Michaelis has been the most strenuous defender of this opinion. This opinion was also held by the late Dr. James P. Wilson, who says, "It was probably written in the common language of the Jews;" that is, in that mixture of Hebrew, Syriac, and Chaldee, which was usually spoken in the time of the Saviour, and which was known as the Syro-Chaldaic.

On the other hand, the great body of critics have supposed it was written in the Greek language. This was the opinion of Fabricius, Lightfoot, Whitby, Beausobre, Capellus, Basnage, Mill, and others, and is also the opinion of Lardnet, Hug, Stuart, and perhaps of most modern critics. These opinions may be seen examined at length in Michaelis' Introduction, Hag, Stuart, and Lardner.

The arguments in support of the opinion that it was written in Hebrew are, briefly, the following:

(1) The testimony of the fathers. Thus, Clement of Alexandria says, "Paul wrote to the Hebrews in the Hebrew language, and Luke carefully translated it into Greek." Jerome says, "Paul as a Hebrew wrote to the Hebrews in Hebrew - Scripserat ut Hebraeus Hebraeis Hebraice;" and then he adds, "this Epistle was translated into Greek, so that the coloring of the style was made diverse in this way from that of Paul's."

(2) the fact that it was written for the use of the Hebrews, who spoke the Hebrew, or the "Talmudic" language, is alleged as a reason for supposing that it must have been written in that language.

(3) it is alleged by Michaelis, that the style of the Greek, as we now have it, is far more pure and Classical than Paul elsewhere employs, and that hence it is to be inferred that it was translated by some one who was master of the Greek language. On this, however, the most eminent critics disagree.

(4) it is alleged by Michaelis, that the quotations in the Epistle, as we have it, are made from the Septuagint, and that they are foreign to the purpose which the writer had in view as they are now quoted, whereas they are exactly in point as they stand in the Hebrew. Hence he infers that the original Hebrew was quoted by the author, and that the translator used the common version at hand instead of making an exact translation for himself. Of the fact alleged here, however, there may be good ground to raise a question; and if it were so, it would not prove that the writer might not have used the common and accredited translation, though less to his purpose than the original. Of the fact, moreover, to which Michaelis here refers, Prof. Stuart says, "He has not adduced a single instance of what he calls a "wrong translation" which wears the appearance of any considerable probability." The only instance urged by Michaelis which seems to me to be plausible is Hebrews 1:7. These are the principal arguments which have been urged in favor of the opinion that this Epistle was written in the Hebrew language. They are evidently not conclusive. The only argument of any considerable weight is the testimony of some of the fathers, and it may be doubted whether they gave this as a matter of historic fact or only as a matter of opinion. See Hug's Introduction, 144. It is morally certain that in one respect their statement cannot be true. They state that it was translated by Luke; but it is capable of the clearest proof that it was not translated by Luke, the author of the Gospel and the Acts of the Apostles, since there is the most remarkable dissimilarity in the style.

On the other hand there are alleged in favor of the opinion that it was written in Greek the following considerations, namely:

(1) The fact that we have no Hebrew original. If it was written in Hebrew, the original was early lost. None of the fathers say that they had seen it; none quote it. All the copies that we have are in Greek. If it was written in Hebrew, and the original was destroyed, it must have been at a very early period, and it is remarkable that no one should have mentioned the fact or alluded to it. Besides, it is scarcely conceivable that the original should have so soon perished, and that the translation should have altogether taken its place. If it was addressed to the Hebrews in Palestine, the same reason which made it proper that it should have been written in Hebrew would have led them to retain it in that language, and we might have supposed that Origen, or Eusebius, or Jerome, who lived there, or Ephrem the Syrian, would have adverted to the fact that there was there a Hebrew original. The Jews were remarkable for retaining their sacred books in the language in which they were written, and if this were written in Hebrew it is difficult to account for the fact that it was so soon suffered to perish.

(2) the presumption - a presumption amounting to almost a moral certainty - is, that an apostle writing to the Christians in Palestine would write in Greek. This presumption is based on the following circumstances:

(a) The fact that all the other books of the New Testament were written in Greek, unless the Gospel by Matthew is an exception.

(b) This occurred in cases where it would seem to have been as improbable as it was that one writing to the Hebrews should use that language. For instance, Paul wrote to the church in Rome in the Greek language, though the "Latin" language was what was in universal use there.

(c) The Greek was a common language in the East. It seems to have been familiarly spoken, and to have been commonly understood.

(d) Like the other books of the New Testament, this Epistle does not appear to have been intended to be confined to the Hebrews only. The writings of the apostles were regarded as the property of the church at large. Those writings would be copied and spread abroad. The Greek language was a far better language for such a purpose than the Hebrew language. It was polished and elegant; was adapted to the purpose of discoursing on moral subjects; was fitted to express delicate shades of thought, and was the language which was best understood by the world at large.

(e) It was the language which Paul would naturally use unless there was a strong reason for his employing the Hebrew. Though he was able to speak in Hebrew Act 21:40, yet he had spent his early days in Tarsus, where the Greek was the vernacular tongue, and it was probably that which he had first learned. Besides this, when this Epistle was written he had been absent from Palestine about 25 years, and in all that time he had been there but a few days. He had been where the Greek language was universally spoken. He had been among Jews who spoke that language. It was the language used in their synagogues, and Paul had addressed them in it. After thus preaching, conversing, and writing in that language for 25 years, is it any wonder that he should prefer writing in it; that he should naturally do it; and is it not to be presumed that he would do it in this case? These presumptions are so strong that they ought to be allowed to settle a question of this kind unless there is positive proof to the contrary.

(3) there is internal proof that it was written in the Greek language. The evidence of this kind consists in the fact that the writer bases an argument on the meaning and force of Greek words, which could not have occurred had he written in Hebrew. Instances of this kind are such as these:

(a) In Hebrews 2:he applies a passage from Psalm 8:1-9 to prove that the Son of God must have had a human nature, which was to be exalted above the angels, and placed at the head of the creation. The passage is, "Thou hast made him a little while inferior to the angels. Hebrews 2:7, margin. In the Hebrew, in Psalm 8:5, the word rendered "angels," is אלהים 'Elohiym - God; and the sense of "angels" attached to that word, though it may sometimes occur, is so unusual, that an argument would not have been built on the Hebrew language.

(b) In Hebrews 7:1, the writer has explained the name "Melchizedek," and translated it "king of Salem" - telling what it is in "Greek" - a thing which would not have been done had he written in Hebrew, where the word was well understood. It is possible, indeed, that a translator might have done this, but the explanation seems to be interwoven with the discourse itself, and to constitute a part of the argument.

(c) In Hebrews 9:16-17, there is an argument on the meaning of the word "covenant" - διαθήκη diathēkē - which could not have occurred had the Epistle been in Hebrew. It is founded on the double meaning of that word - denoting both a "covenant" and a "testament," or "will." The Hebrew word - בּרית beriyt - has no such double signification. It means only "covenant," and is never used in the sense of the word "will," or testament. The proper translation of that word would be συνθήκη sunthēkē - but the translators of the Septuagint uniformly used the former - διαθήκη diathēkē and on this word the argument of the apostle is based. This could not have been done by a translator; it must have been by the original author, for it is incorporated into the argument.

(d) In Hebrews 10:3-9, the author shows that Christ came to make an atonement for sin, and that in order to this it was necessary that he should have a human body. This he shows was not only necessary, but was predicted. In doing this, he appeals to Psalm 40:6 - "A body hast thou prepared for me." But the Hebrew here is, "Mine ears hast thou opened." This passage would have been much less pertinent than the other form - "a body hast thou prepared me; " - and indeed it is not easy to see how it would bear at all on the object in view. See Hebrews 10:10. But in the Septuagint, the phrase stands as he quotes it - "a body hast thou prepared for me;" a fact which demonstrates, whatever difficulties there may be about the "principle" on which he makes the quotation, that the Epistle was written in Greek. It may be added, that it has nothing of the appearance of a translation. It is not stiff, forced, or constrained in style, as translations usually are. It is impassioned, free, flowing, full of animation, life, and coloring, and has all the appearance of being an original composition. So clear have these considerations appeared, that the great body of critics now concur in the opinion that the Epistle was originally written in Greek

Section 6. The Design and General Argument of the Epistle

The general purpose of this Epistle is, to preserve those to whom it was sent from the danger of apostasy. Their danger on this subject did not arise so much from persecution, as from the circumstances that were fitted to attract them again to the Jewish religion. The temple, it is supposed, and indeed it is evident, was still standing. The morning and evening sacrifice was still offered. The splendid rites of that imposing religion were still observed. The authority of the law was undisputed. Moses was a lawgiver, sent from God, and no one doubted that the Jewish form of religion had been instituted by their fathers in conformity with the direction of God. Their religion had been founded amidst remarkable manifestations of the Deity - in flames, and smoke, and thunder; it had been communicated by the ministration of angels; it had on its side and in its favor all the venerableness and sanction of a remote antiquity; and it commended itself by the pomp of its ritual, and by the splendor of its ceremonies. On the other hand, the new form of religion had little or nothing of this to commend it. It was of recent origin. It was founded by the Man of Nazareth, who had been trained up in their own land, and who had been a carpenter, and who had had no extraordinary advantages of education. Its rites were few and simple. It had no splendid temple service; none of the pomp and pageantry, the music and the magnificence of the ancient religion. It had no splendid array of priests in magnificent vestments, and it had not been imparted by the ministry of angels. Fishermen were its ministers; and by the body of the nation it was regarded as a schism, or heresy, that enlisted in its favor only the most humble and lowly of the people.

In these circumstances, how natural was it for the enemies of the gospel in Judea to contrast the two forms of religion, and how keenly would Christians there feel it! All that was said of the antiquity and the divine origin of the Jewish religion they knew and admitted; all that was said of its splendor and magnificence they saw; and all that was said of the humble origin of their own religion they were constrained to admit also. their danger was not that arising from persecution. It was that of being affected by considerations like these, and of relapsing again into the religion of their fathers, and of apostatizing from the gospel; and it was a danger which beset no other part of the Christian world.

To meet and counteract this danger was the design of this Epistle. Accordingly, the writer contrasts the two religions in all the great points on which the minds of Christians in Judea would be likely to be affected, and shows the superiority of the Christian religion over the Jewish in every respect, and especially in the points that had so much attracted their attention, and affected their hearts. He begins by showing that the author of the Christian religion was superior in rank to any and all who had ever delivered the word of God to man. He was superior to the prophets, and even to the angels. He was over all things, and all things were subject to him. There was, therefore, a special reason why they should listen to him, and obey his commands; Hebrews 1:1-14 and Hebrews 2:He was superior to Moses, the great Jewish lawgiver, whom they venerated so much, and on whom they so much prided themselves; Hebrews 3:Having shown that the Great Founder of the Christian religion was superior to the prophets, to Moses, and to the angels, the writer proceeds to show that the Christian religion was characterized by having a High Priest superior to that of the Jews, and of whom the Jewish high priest was but a type and emblem.

He shows that all the rites of the ancient religion, splendid as they were, were also but types, and were to vanish away - for they had had their fulfillment in the realities of the Christian faith He allows that the Christians High Priest derived his origin and his rank from a more venerable antiquity than the Jewish high priest did - because he went back to Melchizedek, who lived long before Aaron, and that he had far superior dignity from the fact that he had entered into the Holy of Holies in heaven. The Jewish high priest entered once a year into the most holy place in the temple; the Great High Priest of the Christian faith had entered into the Most Holy place - of which that was but the type and emblem - into heaven. In short, whatever there was of dignity and honor in the Jewish faith had more than its counterpart in the Christian religion; and while the Christian religion was permanent, that was fading.

The rites of the Jewish system, magnificent as they were, were designed to be temporary. They were mere types and shadows of things to come. They had their fulfillment in Christianity That had an Author more exalted in rank by far than the author of the Jewish system; it had a High Priest more elevated and enduring; it had rites which brought men nearer to God; it was the substance of what in the temple service was type and shadow. By considerations such as these the author of this Epistle endeavors to preserve them from apostasy. Why should they go back? Why should they return to a less perfect system? Why go back from the substance to the shadow? Why turn away from the true sacrifice to the type and emblem? Why linger around the earthly tabernacle, and contemplate the high priest there, while they had a more perfect and glorious High Priest, who had entered into the heavens? And why should they turn away from the only perfect sacrifice - the great offering made for transgression - and go back to the bloody rites which were to be renewed every day?

And why forsake the perfect system - the system that was to endure for ever - for that which was soon to vanish away? The author of this Epistle is very careful to assure them that if they thus apostatized, there could be no hope for them. If they now rejected the sacrifice of the Son of God, then was no other sacrifice for sin. That was the last great sacrifice for the sins of men. It was designed to close all bloody offerings. It was not to be repeated. If that was rejected, there was no other. The Jewish rites were soon to pass away; and even if they were not, they could not cleanse the conscience from sin. Persecuted then though they might be; reviled, ridiculed, opposed, yet they should not abandon their Christian hope, for it was their all; they should not neglect him who spake to them from heaven, for in dignity, rank, and authority, he far surpassed all who in former times had made known the will of God to men.

This Epistle, therefore, occupies a most important place in the book of revelation, and without it that book would be incomplete. It is the most full explanation which we have of the meaning of the Jewish institutions. In the Epistle to the Romans we have a system of religious doctrine, and particularly a defense of the great doctrine of justification by faith. Important doctrines are discussed in the other epistles; but there was something wanted that would show the meaning of the Jewish rites and ceremonies, and their connection with the Christian scheme; something which would show us how the one was preparatory to the other; and I may add, something that would restrain the imagination in endeavoring to show how the one was designed to introduce the other. The one was a system of "types" and "shadows." But on nothing is the human mind more prone to wander than on the subject of emblems and analogies.

This has been shown abundantly in the experience of the Christian church, from the time of Origen to the present. Systems of divinity, commentaries, and sermons, have shown everywhere how prone men of ardent imaginations have been to find types in everything pertaining to the ancient economy; to discover hidden meanings in every ceremony; and to regard every pin and hook and instrument of the tabernacle as designed to inculcate some truth, and to shadow forth some fact or doctrine of the Christian revelation. It was desirable to have one book that should tell how that is; to fetter down the imagination and bind it by severe rules, and to restrain the vagaries of honest but credulous devotion. Such a book we have in the Epistle to the Hebrews. The ancient system is there explained by one who had been brought up in the midst of it, and who understood it thoroughly; by one who had a clear insight into the relation which it bore to the Christian economy; by one who was under the influence of divine inspiration, and who could not err.

The Bible would have been incomplete without this book: and when I think of the relation between the Jewish and the Christian systems; when I look on the splendid rites of the ancient economy, and ask their meaning; when I wish a full guide to heaven, and ask for that which gives completeness to the whole, I turn instinctively to the Epistle to the Hebrews. When I wish also that which shall give me the most elevated view of the Great Author of Christianity and of his work, and the most clear conceptions of the sacrifice which he made for sin: and when I look for considerations that shall be most effectual in restraining the soul from apostasy, and for considerations to enable it to bear trials with patience and with hope, my mind recurs to this book, and I feel that the book of revelation, and the hopes of man, would be incomplete without it.

Analysis Of The Chapter

The main object of the Epistle is to commend the Christian religion to those who were addressed in it in such a way as to prevent defection from it. This is done, principally, by showing its superiority to the Mosaic system. The great danger of Christians in Palestine was of relapsing into the Jewish system. The imposing nature or its rites; the public sentiment in its favor; the fact of its antiquity, and its undisputed divine origin, would all tend to that. To counteract this, the writer of this Epistle shows that the gospel bad higher claims on their attention, and that if that was rejected ruin was inevitable. In doing this, he begins, in this chapter, by showing the superiority of the Author of Christianity to prophets and to the angels; that is, that he had a rank that entitled him to the profoundest regard. The drift of this chapter, therefore, is to show the dignity and exalted nature of the Author of the Christian system - the Son of God. The chapter comprises the following points:

I. The announcement of the fact that God, who had formerly spoken by the prophets, had in this last dispensation spoken by his Son; Hebrews 1:1-2.

II. The statement respecting his rank and dignity. He was:

(1) the Heir of all things;

(2) the Creator of the worlds;

(3) the Brightness of the divine glory and the proper expression of his nature;

(4) he upheld all things; Hebrews 1:2-3.

III. The work and exaltation of the Author of the Christian system:

(1) He, by his own unassisted agency, purified us from our sins.

(2) he is seated at the right hand of God.

(3) he has a more exalted and valuable inheritance than the angels, in proportion as his name is more exalted than theirs; Hebrews 1:3-4.

IV. Proofs that what is here ascribed to him belongs to him, particularly that he is declared to be superior to the angels; Hebrews 1:5-14.

(1) the angels have never been addressed with the title of Son: Hebrews 1:5.

(2) he is declared to be the object of worship by the angels, while they are employed merely as the messengers of God; Hebrews 1:6-7.

(3) he is addressed as God, and his throne is said to be forever and ever; Hebrews 1:8-9.

(4) he is addressed as immutable. He is declared to have laid the foundations of heaven and earth; and though they would perish, yet he would remain the same; Hebrews 1:10-12.

(5) none of the angels had been addressed in this manner, but they were employed in the subordinate work of ministering to the heirs of salvation; Hebrews 1:13-14.

From this train of reasoning, the inference is drawn in Hebrews 2:1-4, that we ought to give diligent heed to what had been spoken. The Great Author of the Christian scheme had special claims to be heard, and there was special danger in disregarding his message. The object of this chapter is to impress those to whom the Epistle was addressed with the high claims of the Founder of Christianity, and to show that it was superior in this respect to any other system.

1

Hebrews 1:1

開啟正文

神既在古時多次——本書信的開端,與保羅所寫的其他一切書信都不同。在其餘每一封書信中,他都先宣告自己的名字,以及受信教會或個人的名字。至於他在這裡偏離那慣例的原因,見導論第三節。這裡的開端,充分承認他相信神在古時已賜下重要的啟示,但如今神以一種更特別要求他們注意的方式,傳達了他的旨意。這宣告在此具有特殊的重要性。他寫信的對象,是在先知所教導之真理的充分信仰中受栽培長大的人。使徒的目的是要顯明福音更優越的主張權,引導他們不再信靠照舊約指示所設立的禮儀;因此,承認他們對先知蒙默示的信仰根基穩固,對他是極其重要的。

他不是不信者。他無意質疑那些被視為出於默示之書卷的神聖來源。他完全承認希伯來人在這一點上所持守的一切,同時又表明新的啟示對他們的注意有更重要的主張權。譯作「多次」的詞——πολυμερῶς polumerōs——意為「分成許多部分」。這裡指從前的啟示是分成各部分賜下的事實。它並非一次全部賜下,而是按百姓的需要、按神樂意傳達的時候,陸續賜下的。一時是藉歷史,隨後是藉預言、藉詩歌、藉箴言、藉某種莊嚴而特別的信息等等。古代的啟示是不同主題、不同時期賜下之各樣著作的彙集;而如今神是藉他兒子曉諭我們——這一位偉大的使者來完成了神的傳達,賜給人類一個統一而連貫的啟示。這裡的對比,在於眾先知所賜啟示之眾多分立的部分,與神兒子所賜啟示的合一。這個詞在新約別處未再出現。

多方——πολυτρόπως polutropōs。以許多方式。並非全用同一方式。神傳達其旨意時,曾使用各種方法:一時是直接傳達,另一時是藉夢,又一時是藉異象等等。關於神傳達其旨意所用的各種方法,見以賽亞書導論第七節。與這些相對,神如今是藉他兒子說話。他向我們曉諭,乃是出於劃一的方式:不是藉夢,也不是藉異象,乃是直接出於他的傳達。這裡所用的詞,在新約中也是別處未見。

古時——即從前;在古代。照摩西的記錄,這一系列啟示始於亞當(創世記第3章),終於瑪拉基——前後超過三千五百年。從瑪拉基到救主的時代,沒有記載下來的神聖傳達;而從摩西到瑪拉基、即神聖傳達被記錄下來的整個書面啟示時期,約為一千年。

列祖——即我們的祖先;古時的百姓。

藉著眾先知——「先知」一詞在聖經中含義甚廣。它不僅指那些預言將來事件的人,也指在任何題目上傳達神旨意的人。見羅馬書12:6的註釋;哥林多前書14:1的註釋。這裡正是取這廣義——指古時神藉以向猶太人作傳達的一切人。

英文原文

God who at sundry times - The commencement of this Epistle varies from all the others which Paul wrote. In every other instance he at first announces his name, and the name of the church or of the individual to whom he wrote. In regard to the reason why he here varies from that custom, see the introduction, section 3. This commences with the full acknowledgment of his belief that God had made important revelations in past times, but that now he had communicated his will in a manner that more especially claimed their attention. This announcement was of particular importance here. He was writing to those who had been trained up in the full belief of the truths taught by the prophets. As the object of the apostle was to show the superior claims of the gospel, and to lead them from putting confidence in the rites instituted in accordance with the directions of the Old Testament, it was of essential importance that he should admit that their belief of the inspiration of the prophets was well founded.

He was not an infidel. He was not disposed to call in question the divine origin of the books which were regarded as given by inspiration. He fully admitted all that had been held by the Hebrews on that heart, and yet showed that the new revelation had more important claims to their attention. The word rendered "at sundry times" - πολυμερῶς polumerōs - means "in many parts." It refers here to the fact that the former revelation had been given in various parts. It had not all been given at once. It had been communicated from time to time as the exigencies of the people required, and as God chose to communicate it. At one time it was by history, then by prophecy, by poetry, by proverbs, by some solemn and special message, etc. The ancient revelation was a collection of various writings, on different subjects, and given at different times; but now God had addressed us by His Son - the one great Messenger who had come to finish the divine communications, and to give a uniform and connected revelation to mankind. The contrast here is between the numerous separate parts of the revelation given by the prophets, and the oneness of that given by his Son. The word does not occur elsewhere in the New Testament.

And in divers manners - - πολυτρόπως polutropōs. In many ways. It was not all in one mode. He had employed various methods in communicating his will. At one time it was by direct communication, at another by dreams, at another by visions, etc. In regard to the various methods which God employed to communicate his will, see Introduction to Isaiah, section 7. In contradistinction from these, God had now spoken by his Son. He had addressed us in one uniform manner. It was not by dreams, or visions; it was a direct communication from him. The word used here, also, occurs nowhere else in the New Testament.

In times past - Formerly; in ancient times. The series of revelations began, as recorded by Moses, with Adam Genesis 3, and terminated with Malachi - a period of more than three thousand five hundred years. From Malachi to the time of the Saviour there were no recorded divine communications, and the whole period of written revelation, or when the divine communications were recorded from Moses to Malachi, was about a thousand years.

Unto the fathers - To our ancestors; to the people of ancient times.

By the prophets - The word "prophet" in the Scriptures is used in a wide signification. It means not only those who predict future events, but these who communicate the divine will on any subject. See Romans 12:6 note; 1 Corinthians 14:1 note. It is used here in that large sense - as denoting all those by whom God had made communications to the Jews in former times.

2

Hebrews 1:2

開啟正文

就在這末世——即在這最後的體制之中;或在這世界事務將要結束的體制之下。聖經中常有與此相似的措辭。它們並不暗示世界即將結束,而是表明那是「末」後的體制、世界的「末」後時期。此前已有列祖時期、律法之下的時期、眾先知的時期等;而這是神「最後」傳達方式得以享有的時期,世界也要在這時期之下結束。它可以是一個很長的時期,但它是「末」後的一個;就這措辭的含義而言,它可能是最長的時期,或比其他一切時期加起來還長,但它仍是「末」後的一個。見使徒行傳2:17的註釋;以賽亞書2:2的註釋。

曉諭我們——這裡的「我們」不一定暗示本書信的作者曾親自聽見他,也不一定暗示受信的人曾聽見過他。它的意思是:神如今已藉著他的兒子向人傳達了他的旨意。我們雖未親耳聽見、親眼看見他,說神已藉著他兒子向我們說話,仍是完全恰當的。我們擁有他所說的、並使之記錄下來引導我們的話。

藉著他兒子——這是通常加給主耶穌的稱號,表明他與神的獨特關係。猶太人理解這稱號表明與神同等(見約翰福音5:18的註釋;可比較約翰福音10:33、10:36),它在這裡也是帶著這含義使用的。見羅馬書1:4的註釋,那裡充分討論了「神的兒子」這稱號的含義。這裡暗示:神的兒子既已向我們說話,這事實便加給我們聽從他所說之話的最高義務;他的權柄超越古時一切說話的人;拒絕聽從他所說的話,將有特殊的罪責。見希伯來書2:1-4;可比較希伯來書12:25。應當對神兒子的啟示給予更高尊崇的理由如下:

(1)他的位分和尊嚴。他與神同等(約翰福音1:1),並在本章被稱為神(希伯來書1:8)。因此,他有權吩咐;他說話的時候,人就當順從。

(2)他在各樣對世界至關重要的主題上,向人傳達之真理的清晰。啟示是漸進的——像東方破曉的天光。起初只有一點微光;它漸漸增強擴展,直到物件越來越清晰可見,然後太陽以其渾圓的榮耀升起。起初我們只分辨出某個物件的存在——模糊而不定;然後能勾出它的輪廓;再是它的顏色、大小、比例、裝飾——直到它完全顯露,立在我們面前。啟示也是如此。有許多主題我們如今看得很清楚,而靠眾先知的教導,它們曾被理解得極不完全;若我們只有舊約,如今也會如此。其中包括:

(甲)神的屬性。基督來,是要使人認識神是有憐憫的一位,並顯明他如何能既憐憫又公義。主耶穌所給予的關於神的認識,遠比古代先知所給的清晰;與古代哲學家所持的相比,它們好比太陽之於最黑的午夜。

(乙)人與神和好的途徑。新約——可以視為神「藉著他兒子對我們所說的話」——已告訴我們,與神和好的大工如何能以成就。主耶穌告訴我們,他來是要「捨命作多人的贖價」;他為朋友捨命;他將要為人死;他要吸引萬人來歸他。眾先知——特別是以賽亞——確曾在這些要點上投下許多亮光,但群眾並不明白他們的啟示。那些啟示關乎將來的事,總是難以明白。但基督已把救恩之路告訴我們,而且講得如此明白,以致奔跑的人也能閱讀。

(丙)救贖主的道德訓誡,超越他以前任何人、所有人的訓誡。它們高超、純潔、寬廣、仁慈——正配得神的兒子來宣告。這其實是各方都承認的。不信者也不得不承認,救主的一切道德訓誡都極其純潔仁惠。這些訓誡若被遵行,世界必充滿公義、真理、純潔和仁慈。謬誤、欺詐、偽善、野心、戰爭、放縱和酗酒必止息;相反的美德必把幸福散播於世界全地。先知誠然傳講了許多極重要的道德訓誡,但地上最純潔、最廣博的良善道德原則體系,惟在救主的教訓中才能找到。

(丁)他賜給了我們關於來世最清晰的看見;並就那將來的狀態啟示了一類此前全然未知、或僅部分啟示的、對人類有最深興趣的真理。

一、他啟示了來世存在的確定性——與歷代的撒都該人相對。在他來以先,無數人否認這件事;即使沒有否認的地方,支持它的論據也往往極其薄弱。這「真理」曾為一些人持有——如柏拉圖(Plato)和他的門徒——但他們所倚靠的「論據」薄弱,不足以使靈魂安息。他們憑傳統得著「真理」;「論據」則是他們自己的。

二、他啟示了身體復活的道理。這在此前幾乎為全世界所懷疑或否認,被視為荒謬而不可能。救主教導了它的確定性;他不止一次叫人復起,顯明它是可能的;他自己復活了,使整個問題無可爭辯。

三、他啟示了末後審判的確定性——對全人類的審判。

四、他啟示了關乎來世的重大而緊要的真理。在他來以先,一切都是黑暗。希臘人談論極樂之野(Elysian fields),但那些是想像的夢;希伯來人對來世只有模糊的概念——那裡一切都是黑暗陰沉,偶或隱約瞥見有一個聖潔蒙福之天堂的真理;但對大多數人的心思,一切都是模糊的。基督啟示了一個天堂,又告訴我們有一個地獄。他向我們顯明,前者可得、後者可避。他提出了如此行的重要動機;即使他沒有作更多的事,他的傳達也配得人類深切的注意。我還可以補充:

(3)神的兒子還以他說話的方式,對我們的注意有主張權。他說話像有「權柄」的人(馬太福音7:29);他說話像他所見所知的「見證人」(約翰福音3:11)。他論到神、天堂和地獄,沒有疑惑或含糊。他的語言,是那與他所描述的一切熟悉之人的語言;那位看見一切、知道一切者的語言。他心中對自己所說之真實性沒有絲毫猶疑或動搖;他說話,彷彿他整個靈魂都被其不可言喻的重要性所折服。關於地獄,從未有像從主耶穌口中說出那樣重大的傳達臨到世人(見馬太福音23:33的註釋);也從未有如此適合使一個罪惡的世界敬畏驚懼的宣告。

早已立他為承受萬有的——見詩篇2:8;可比較羅馬書8:17的註釋。這是取自「他是神兒子」這事實的說法。若是兒子,便是後嗣——人在世上通常如此。這不可按字面理解,彷彿他像人一樣承受什麼。後嗣是在物主——通常是他的父親——死後承受任何東西的人。但這不能按這意義應用在主耶穌身上。這話是用來表明他作為神兒子的位分和尊嚴。作為這樣的一位,萬有都是他的,正如父親的財產死後歸於兒子。譯作「承受」的詞——κληρονόμος klēronomos——本義是:

(1)藉抽籤獲得什麼的人;以及

(2)按我們通常理解的「後嗣」。它也可以指所承受之分或任何財產的「擁有者」;見羅馬書4:13-14。它在新約中每一處都譯作「後嗣」。應用在基督身上,它的意思是:他作為神的兒子,是萬有的擁有者或主宰,萬有都是他的;可比較使徒行傳2:36;使徒行傳10:36;約翰福音17:10;16:15。「凡父所有的,都是我的。」其意思是:萬有都屬於神的兒子。那麼,誰像基督這樣「富足」呢?誰能像他這樣以持久而豐盛的財富賜給他的朋友呢?

也曾藉著他——即藉著他的作為;或說他是創造中實際的施行者。Grotius 認為這話的意思是「為了他的緣故」;即宇宙的形成是參照彌賽亞,符合一條古猶太格言。但這裡譯作「藉著」的詞(διὰ dia)在後接屬格時(如這裡)更常見、更古典的用法,是指工具性原因;事情藉以作成的施行者;見馬太福音1:22;2:5、2:15、2:23;路加福音18:31;約翰福音2:17;使徒行傳2:22、2:43;使徒行傳4:16;使徒行傳12:9;羅馬書2:16;羅馬書5:5。宇宙是為神兒子的榮耀而形成、這世界是為顯明他的榮耀而被造,這可能是真的;但不宜把那教義建立在這樣一段經文上。它明顯而恰當的意思是:他是創造的施行者——這真理在別處有充分的教導;見約翰福音1:3、1:10;歌羅西書1:16;以弗所書3:9;哥林多前書8:6。這意思也更符合使徒在此的目的。他的目的是要彰顯神兒子的尊嚴。他是創造萬有者,這比萬有是為他而造,更能顯明這一點。

諸世界——即宇宙,或受造界。這裡的詞——αἰών aiōn——在希伯來書11:3無疑正是這樣用的。這個詞本義是「世代」——一段不定長的時間;隨後指永恆、永遠、永存——「恆常」的存在。關於這詞含義的詳盡考察,讀者可參閱 Stuart 教授刊於《朝聖者之靈》(Spirit of the Pilgrims)1829年號第406-452頁的論文。從「世代」或「時期」的意義,這詞引申指現今和將來的世代;現今的世界和將來的世界;現今的世界,連同它一切的掛慮、憂慮和罪惡;這世界的人——一個邪惡的世代等。隨後它指世界——物質的宇宙、受造界本身。新約中這詞在這意義上惟一完全清楚的用法在希伯來書11:3,那裡毫無疑問:「我們因著信,就知道諸世界是藉神的話造成的;這樣,所看見的,並不是從顯然之物造出來的。」我們眼前這節經文可以容納同樣的解釋,而這也是它最明顯、最易明白的解釋。說「眾世代」或「眾體制」是藉神的兒子造的,能有什麼意思呢?希伯來人用 צולם ‛owlaam 一詞,也有同樣的用法。它本義是「世代、時期」;隨後被他們用來指世界——由眾「世代」或眾代人所組成的;再後指世界本身。這是本節經文公正的、在我看來也是惟一可理解的解釋——這解釋由上面所引證明宇宙是藉神兒子之工造成的經文,充分支持。可比較希伯來書1:10的註釋,及約翰福音1:3的註釋。

英文原文

Hath in these last days - In this the final dispensation; or in this dispensation under which the affairs of the world will be wound up. Phrases similar to this occur frequently in the Scriptures. They do not imply that the world was soon coming to an end, but that that was the "last" dispensation, the "last" period of the world. There had been the patriarchal period, the period under the Law, the prophets, etc., and This was the period during which God's "last" method of communication would be enjoyed, and under which the world would close. It might be a very long period, but it would be the "last" one; and so far as the meaning of the phrase is concerned, it might be the longest period, or longer than all the others put together, but still it would be the "last" one. See Acts 2:17 note; Isaiah 2:2 note.

Spoken unto us - The word "us" here does not of necessity imply that the writer of the Epistle had actually heard him, or that they had heard him to whom the Epistle was written. It means that God had now communicated his will to man by his Son. It may be said with entire propriety that God has spoken to us by his Son, though we have not personally heard or seen him. We have what he spoke and caused to be recorded for our direction.

By his Son - The title commonly given to the Lord Jesus, as denoting his unique relation to God. It was understood by the Jews to denote equality with God (notes, John 5:18; compare John 10:33, John 10:36), and is used with such a reference here. See notes on Romans 1:4, where the meaning of the phrase "Son of God" is fully considered. It is implied here that the fact that the Son of God has spoken to us imposes the highest obligations to attend to what he has said; that he has an authority superior to all those who have spoken in past times; and that there will be special guilt in refusing to attend to what he has spoken. See Hebrews 2:1-4; compare Hebrews 12:25. The reasons for the superior respect which should be shown to the revelations of the Son of God may be such as these:

(1) His rank and dignity. He is the equal with God John 1:1, and is himself called God in this chapter; Hebrews 1:8. He has a right, therefore, to command, and when he speaks, people should obey.

(2) The clearness of the truths which he communicated to man on a great variety of subjects that are of the highest moment to the world. Revelation has been gradual - like the breaking of the day in the east. At first there is a little light; it increases and expands until objects become more and more visible, and then the sun rises in full-orbed glory. At first we discern only the existence of some object - obscure and undefined; then we can trace its outline; then its color, its size, its proportions, its drapery - until it stands before us fully revealed. So it has been with revelation. There is a great variety of subjects which we now see clearly, which were very imperfectly understood by the teaching of the prophets, and would be now if we had only the Old Testament. Among them are the following:

(a) The character of God. Christ came to make him known as a merciful being, and to show how he could be merciful as well as just. The views given of God by the Lord Jesus are far more clear than any given by the ancient prophets; compared with those entertained by the ancient philosophers, they are like the sun compared with the darkest midnight,

(b) The way in which man may be reconcile to God. The New Testament - which may be considered as what God "has spoken to us by his Son" - has told us how the great work of being reconciled to God can be effected. The Lord Jesus told us that he came to "give his life a ransom for many;" that he laid down his life for his friends; that he was about to die for man; that he would draw all people to him. The prophets indeed - particularly Isaiah - threw much light on these points. But the mass of the people did not understand their revelations. They pertained to future events always difficult to be understood. But Christ has told us the way of salvation, and he has made it so plain that he who runs may read.

(c) The moral precepts of the Redeemer are superior to those of any and all that had gone before him. They are elevated, pure, expansive, benevolent - such as became the Son of God to proclaim. Indeed this is admitted on all hands. Infidels are constrained to acknowledge that all the moral precepts of the Saviour are eminently pure and benignant. If they were obeyed, the world would be filled with justice, truth, purity, and benevolence. Error, fraud, hypocrisy, ambition, wars, licentiousness, and intemperance, would cease; and the opposite virtues would diffuse happiness over the face of the world. Prophets had indeed delivered many moral precepts of great importance, but the purest and most extensive body of just principles of good morals on earth are to be found in the teachings of the Saviour.

(d) He has given to us the clearest view which man has had of the future state; and he has disclosed in regard to that future state a class of truths of the deepest interest to mankind, which were before wholly unknown or only partially revealed.

  1. He has revealed the certainty of a state of future existence - in opposition to the Sadducees of all ages. This was denied before he came by multitudes, and where it was not, the arguments by which it was supported were often of the feeblest kind. The "truth" was held by some - like Plato and his followers - but the "arguments" on which they relied were feeble, and such as were untitled to give rest to the soul. The "truth" they had obtained by tradition; the "arguments" were their own.

  2. He revealed the doctrine of the resurrection of the body. This before was doubted or denied by nearly all the world. It was held to be absurd and impossible. The Saviour taught its certainty; he raised up more than one to show that it was possible; he was himself raised, to put the whole matter beyond debate.

  3. He revealed the certainty of future judgment - the judgment of all mankind.

  4. It disclosed great and momentous truths respecting the future state. Before he came, all was dark. The Greeks spoke of Elysian fields, but they were dreams of the imagination; the Hebrews had some faint notion of a future state where all was dark and gloomy, with perhaps an occasional glimpse of the truth that there is a holy and blessed heaven; but to the mass of mind all was obscure. Christ revealed a heaven, and told us of a hell. He showed us that the one might be gained and the other avoided. He presented important motives for doing it; and had he done nothing more, his communications were worthy the profound attention of mankind. I may add:

(3) That the Son of God has claims on our attention from the manner in which he spoke. He spoke as one having "authority;" Matthew 7:29. He spoke as a "witness" of what he saw and knew; John 3:11. He spoke without doubt or ambiguity of God, and heaven, and hell. His is the language of one who is familiar with all that he describes; who saw all, who knew all. There is no hesitancy or doubt in his mind of the truth of what he speaks; and he speaks as if his whole soul were impressed with its unspeakable importance. Never were so momentous communications made to people of hell as fell from the lips of the Lord Jesus (see notes on Matthew 23:33); never were announcements made so suited to awe and appall a sinful world.

Whom he hath appointed heir of all things - see Psalm 2:8; compare notes, Romans 8:17. This is language taken from the fact that he is "the Son of God." If a son, then he is an heir - for so it is usually among people. This is not to be taken literally, as if he inherits anything as a man does. An heir is one who inherits anything after the death of its possessor - usually his father. But this cannot be applied in this sense to the Lord Jesus. The language is used to denote his rank and dignity as the Son of God. As such all things are his, as the property of a father descends to his son at his death. The word rendered "heir" - κληρονόμος klēronomos - means properly:

(1) one who acquires anything by lot; and,

(2) an "heir" in the sense in which we usually understand the word. It may also denote a "possessor" of anything received as a portion, or of property of any kind; see Romans 4:13-14. It is in every instance rendered "heir" in the New Testament. Applied to Christ, it means that as the Son of God he is possessor or lord of all things, or that all things are his; compare Acts 2:36; Acts 10:36; John 17:10; John 16:15. "All things that the Father hath are mine." The sense is, that all things belong to the Son of God. Who is so "rich" then as Christ? Who so able to endow his friends with enduring and abundant wealth?

By whom - By whose agency; or who was the actual agent in the creation. Grotins supposes that this means, "on account of whom;" and that the meaning is, that the universe was formed with reference to the Messiah, in accordance with an ancient Jewish maxim. But the more common and Classical usage of the word rendered "by" (διὰ dia), when it governs a genitive, as here, is to denote the instrumental cause; the agent by which anything is done; see Matthew 1:22; Matthew 2:5, Matthew 2:15, Matthew 2:23; Luke 18:31; John 2:17; Acts , Acts 2:22, Acts 2:43; Acts 4:16; Acts 12:9; Romans 2:16; Romans 5:5. It may be true that the universe was formed with reference to the glory of the Son of God, and that this world was brought into being in order to show his glory; but it would not do to establish that doctrine on a passage like this. Its obvious and proper meaning is, that he was the agent of the creation - a truth that is abundantly taught elsewhere; see John 1:3, John 1:10; Colossians 1:16; Ephesians 3:9; 1 Corinthians 8:6. This sense, also, better agrees with the design of the apostle in this place. His object is to set forth the dignity of the Son of God. This is better shown by the consideration that he was the creator of all things, than that all things were made for him.

The worlds - The universe, or creation. So the word here - αἰών aiōn - is undoubtedly used in Hebrews 11:3. The word properly means "age" - an indefinitely long period of time; then perpetuity, ever, eternity - "always" being. For an extended investigation of the meaning of the word, the reader may consult an essay by Prof. Stuart, in the Spirit of the Pilgrims, for 1829, pp. 406-452. From the sense of "age," or "duration," the word comes to denote the present and future age; the present world and the world to come; the present world, with all its cares, anxieties, and evils; the people of this world - a wicked generation, etc. Then it means the world - the material universe creation as it is. The only perfectly clear use of the word in this sense in the New Testament is in Hebrews 11:3, and there there can be no doubt. "Through faith we understand that the worlds were made by the Word of God, so that things which are seen were not made of things which do appear." The passage before us will bear the same interpretation, and this is the most obvious and intelligible. What would be the meaning of saying that the "ages" or "dispensations" were made by the Son of God? The Hebrews used the word - צולם ‛owlaam - in the same sense. It properly means "age, duration;" and thence it came to be used by them to denote the world - made up of "ages" or generations; and then the world itself. This is the fair, and, as it seems to me, the only intelligible interpretation of this passage - an interpretation amply sustained by texts referred to above as demonstrating that the universe was made by the agency of the Son of God. Compare Hebrews 1:10 note, and John 1:3 note.

3

Hebrews 1:3

開啟正文

他是神榮耀所發的光輝——本節旨在陳明神兒子的尊嚴和崇高位分,對於正確認識救贖主極其重要。所用的每一個詞都極重要,應當清楚明白,才能正確領會這段經文。首先,這是指著救贖主的哪一方面說的?指他的神性?指他道成肉身以前存在的方式?還是指他在地上顯現時的樣子?大多數古代註釋家認為它指他道成肉身以前的神性尊嚴,並據此論證神存在的方式。在我看來,正確的解答似乎是:它指道成肉身的他,但仍是指著他作為道成肉身的「神兒子」。它指他作為中保,卻不單純、也不主要是指著他作為人。它寧可說是指著他的神性——這樣,他在道成肉身中,是神榮耀所發的光輝,是神的真象。我認為,從整段經文的脈絡看,這顯然是正確的看法。論證的走向,是要顯明他「已經向我們說話」(希伯來書1:1)時的尊嚴,而不是他道成肉身以前的時期。是要顯明他作為神所差來者——神差到人間最後、最大的使者——配受我們敬仰的主張。但隨後,這是描寫他「實際的所是」——道成肉身的神兒子;在人的肉身中與父同等的一位;這引導作者詳論他的神性,並據此論證(希伯來書1:8、1:10-12)。因此,我毫不懷疑,這描述是指著他的神性,但那是顯於人的肉身中的神性。考察所用的字詞,將預備我們更清楚地領會其含義。「榮耀」一詞——δόξα doxa——本義是「顯現、外貌」;隨後指:

(1)稱讚、嘉許、尊榮;

(2)尊嚴、光彩、榮耀;

(3)明亮、耀眼的光;以及

(4)卓越、完全,如屬於神、如存在於天上的。

它在這裡大概像希伯來人的 כבוד kaabowd 一詞那樣,指光彩、明亮,指神的完美如明亮的光、如太陽。這詞曾用於太陽和星(哥林多前書15:40-41);用於保羅在大馬士革路上所見的光(使徒行傳22:11);用於摩西面容的發光(哥林多後書3:7);用於環繞天使的天體之光(啟示錄18:1)和得榮耀的聖徒(路加福音9:31-32);並用於神所坐寶座那耀目的光彩或威嚴(帖撒羅尼迦後書1:9;彼得後書1:17;啟示錄15:8;啟示錄21:11、21:23)。這裡把神比作太陽;他被光彩和威嚴環繞;他是光和無限完全的存在。這是指著神裡面一切明亮、光彩、榮耀的;其意思是:神兒子是這一切的「光輝」。

譯作「光輝」的詞——ἀπαύγασμα apaugasma——在新約別處未再出現。它本義是「反射的光彩」,或從發光體發出的光。太陽的光線就是太陽的「光輝」,即太陽藉以被看見、被認識的。太陽本身我們看不見;從它流出的光線我們看得見。這裡的意思是:神若被描繪為一個發光的體——正如聖經中那樣(見詩篇84:11;瑪拉基書4:2)——那麼基督就是那光的光芒、那發光體的輝煌——Stuart。他是我們藉以感知神的那一位,或神藉以向我們顯明他真實完美的那一位;可比較約翰福音1:18;約翰福音14:9。惟有藉著他,神的真實品格和榮耀才為人所知。就整個啟示體系而言,這是真的;就人對神的認識而言,更是真的。馬太福音11:27——「除了父,沒有人知道子;除了子和子所願意指示的,沒有人知道父。」

人的靈魂在蒙基督光照之前,對神的品格是黑暗的。在它被救贖主啟示之前,看不見神性中的美、看不見榮耀——沒有任何激起驚奇、贏取愛情的東西。不知怎的——隨人怎樣解釋——世上沒有高貴而切合實際的神觀,沒有吸引並持住靈魂之愛的神觀,沒有改變人、潔淨人的神觀,除了那些從主耶穌得來的。人一成為基督徒,立刻就有了高尚而切合實際的神觀。神對他成為一切存在者中最榮耀的。他在默想神的完美中找到至高的喜樂。但他可能是一個哲學家或一個不信者;他雖自稱相信神的存在,那信仰卻對他不發生實際的影響;他看不見任何可欽佩的東西,看不見任何引他敬拜的東西;可比較羅馬書1:21。

是神本體的真象——這裡所用的詞——χαρακτὴρ charaktēr——同樣在新約別處未再出現。英文「character」一詞正由它而來。它本義是「雕刻工具」;隨後指被「雕出」或「壓印」的東西——一個「印記」——如字母、標記、記號。印在錢幣、印章、火漆上的像,表達了這觀念;這裡的意思是:神若被描繪為一個實體或存在,基督就是它的精確相似——正如像之於印模。印模與所壓印的圖像之間的相似是精確的;救贖主與神之間的相似也是如此;見歌羅西書1:15:「愛子是那不能看見之神的象。」

本體——「本體」一詞在我們的用法中指一個個別的存在者,用於由身體和靈魂組成的人。我們不用它指任何死了的東西——靈魂離去後的身體也不用它指。它用於人——有個別獨立的意識和意志;有身體和靈魂;有與別人分開的存在。顯然,用於神時,它不能在這意義上使用;這詞並沒有表達這裡經文的真實觀念。Tyndale 譯作「實體」,更為準確。原文的詞——ὑπόστασις hupostasis——英文「hypostasis」一詞即由它而出——字面意思是「根基」或「底層結構」。隨後它指有根據的信託、堅定的盼望、確信、堅固、膽量;再後指「實在、實體、本質」。在新約中,它譯作「確實的」或「確信」(哥林多後書9:4;哥林多後書11:17;希伯來書3:14);譯作「實底」(希伯來書11:1);並在我們眼前這裡譯作「本體」。它未在別處使用。這裡它恰當地指神的本質——那使他有別於一切別的存在者、並(容我這樣說)「使他成為神」的東西;其意思是:救贖主是「那個」的精確相似。這相似大概在於以下幾點——儘管這列舉未必包括全部——但在這幾點上,他確實與神相似,是神精確的象:

(1)在他原本的存在方式中,或道成肉身之前。關於這一點我們所知甚少。但他在「創世以前」與父同享「榮耀」(約翰福音17:5);他「太初與神同在,就是神」(約翰福音1:1)。他與父有親密的聯合,在某些方面與父為一;雖然在某些別的方面有所區別。我在聖經中看不出「永恆受生」這教義的證據;而且這教義顯然與神兒子的「嚴格永恆」相抵觸。那教義自然而公平的含義會是:曾有一個時候他不存在,有一個時候他開始存在、或被生。但聖經的教義是:他有嚴格而恰當的永恆。我看不出任何證據顯示他在任何意義上是一個「派生的存在」——從父得出他的存在和神性。據信,基督教的教父們認為,神兒子就其神性、正如就其人性一樣,是從父「派生」的。因此,尼西亞信經稱他為「在萬世以前為父所生;出於神的神,出於光的光,真神的真神,受生而非受造」——這話暗示他神性中的派生。他們異口同聲地持定他是神(神性的);但乃是按這方式;見 Stuart《希伯來書註釋》專論三。但這是難以置信、不可能的。一個派生的存在不能在任何恰當的意義上是「神」;而聖經特別清楚地歸給救主的屬性之一,就是嚴格的永恆(啟示錄1:11、1:17;約翰福音1:1)。

(也許,基督按本性或永恆的兒子身分這教義,即使沒有「受生」一詞的幫助,也同樣可以明白;那詞對我們關於這題目的觀念並無增添,而且如上述評語所證明的,引出一些全然依附於「字眼」的反對,而「教義」本身則不受其累。然而,公平地說,當記得與許多別的神學名詞一樣,這個詞用於基督的兒子身分時,不應按平常的含義理解為暗示派生或生出。它只是被用作某種接近恰當的名詞;在這情形,如同在其他類似的情形一樣,尊重那公認的規則才是公正的:即人的措辭用於神的本性時,一切不完全的、一切屬受造者的,都當撇棄,只保留那與創造者的威嚴相稱的。正是按這原則,Stuart 教授在其第一篇專論中,以及三位一體論者普遍,曾如此成功地維護用「位格」一詞來指神性中的一個區分。我們的作者忽視了這原則,便從永恆受生的教義推出一些本不屬於它、而其擁護者明確否認的結論。

那教義不能與兒子的嚴格永恆相抵觸,因為它用「受生」一詞時,不是「更屬人的」,而是把一切屬人的不完全都從中分離,同時又加上「永恆的」這修飾語。無論永恆兒子身分一些不謹慎的擁護者曾肯定過什麼,永遠不當忘記:最有能力的支持者與我們的作者同樣堅稱,並沒有「本質從父到子的派生或傳遞」。「雖然『父』與『子』這些字表明一種與人間相似的關係,但後者既是兩個物質而分開的存在者之間的關係,前者是同一屬靈本質中的關係,一個不能照亮另一個;試圖用一個說明另一個,既不合邏輯,又是僭妄。我們可以設想物質的本質由一個物質存在傳遞給另一個,因為這發生在動物的生殖中;但屬靈的、不可分的、不變的本質的傳遞,是完全不可設想的,尤其當我們加上:所設想的傳遞並不構成另一個不同的存在者,而是在傳遞的本質之中進行。」——Dick《神學》第2卷第71頁。人們樂意承認,教父們以及他們之後的許多人,論這奧祕的題目曾寫得不夠謹慎;但他們的錯誤,不應引我們全然棄絕那教義,只應引我們更充分地考察聖經,並單單根據聖經形成意見。已引述的這位傑出作者說得好:「我不能設想,那些承認神性卻否認我們救主本性兒子身分的人,心目中有什麼目的,除非是要擺脫那些流傳甚廣的、關於本質傳遞和從屬的怪異觀念;而在這情形,像太多爭辯者一樣,他們避開一個極端,卻陷入另一個極端。」)

可能,道成肉身以前,神的完美正是藉著他向天使世界顯明的;但聖經在這一點上緘默。

(2)在地上,他是神榮耀所發的光輝,是神本體的真象:

(甲)傑出地,正是藉著他,神向人顯明——正如太陽藉其光線被認識。

(乙)他與神有精確的相似。他正是我們所設想的那樣一位——設若神成為肉身、如人一般行動的話。

他是神性的具體表現。他是純潔的——像神。他是仁慈的——像神。他向風和暴海說話——像神。他醫治疾病——像神。他叫死人復活——像神。他運用惟獨神能運用的能力;他所顯出的品格,在每一方面都像我們所設想的——設若神顯於人的肉身、住在人中間時所會顯出的。而這是很重要的說法。它實際上是說:福音書的記載是真實的,基督教是真實的。未受默示的人決不能描繪出像耶穌基督這樣的品格,除非那品格確實存在過。人屢屢嘗試描繪神,或顯明他若降到地上會怎樣說話行事。

這樣,印度人論到毗濕奴(Vishnu)的化身;這樣,Homer、Virgil 和大多數古代詩人論到眾神的顯現,並按他們設想的樣子描寫他們。但與主耶穌的品格何等不同!他們滿了情慾、私慾、忿怒、爭競、紛爭;他們來攙入戰爭,在相爭的軍隊中偏袒一方;他們顯出與人一樣的靈,不過是「大有能力、情慾更巨的人」;但基督是在人性中的神。形體是人的;靈是神的。他行走、吃飯、睡覺如人;他思想、說話、行事如神。他如人而生——但天使敬拜他如神。作為人,他吃飯;然而他一句話為千萬人造出食物,彷彿他是神。像人一樣,船被浪搖撼時,他在枕頭上睡覺;像神一樣,他起來斥責風,風就止住。作為人,他帶著摯切的關懷往馬大和馬利亞的家去。作為人,他在他們的患難中同情他們,在她們弟兄的墳前流淚;像神一樣,他一說話,死人就出來到活人之地。作為人,他周遊猶太地;他沒有家。然而到處有病人被放在他腳前,健康從他的觸摸而來,力量從他口中的話而來,彷彿他是神。作為人,他在客西馬尼園禱告;他背著十字架往各各他;他被釘在木頭上;然而那時天昏暗了,地震動,死人復起,彷彿他是神。作為人,他睡在寒冷的墳墓裡——像神一樣,他復活了,把生命和不朽帶到光中。

他在地上如人活著——他升天如神。在救贖主的一生中,在他所處一切形形色色的試煉境況中,沒有一句話、一個行動與「他是道成肉身的神」這假定不一致。他醫病、叫死人復活的一切努力沒有一次失敗;沒有一個眼色、一句話、一件作為不與這假定完全一致;相反,他一生滿了只能用這假定解釋的事——他是神榮耀恰當的照耀,是神本質精確的相似。沒有兩位神——正如太陽照耀時沒有兩個太陽。是一位神,以奧祕而不可測度的方式,在耶穌基督的面上照進世界。見哥林多後書4:6的註釋。正如火漆帶著印章完全的印像——不僅輪廓完全,連一切線條、特徵、字母都完全——救贖主也是如此。神的完美沒有一樣在他裡面沒有對應;神的榮耀若被人看見,必是在他裡面、藉著他被看見。

常用他權能的命令托住萬有——即藉他權能的話,或命令。「他權能的命令」是希伯來語法,意為他有效的命令。對神兒子的神性,不可能有比這更明確的歸與了。他托住或維持萬有——即宇宙。不僅是大地;不僅是它的岩石、山嶺、海洋、動物和人類,而是宇宙——一切遙遠的世界。他若不是神,怎能作這事?他乃是藉他的話——他的命令——作成。何等的意念!一個簡單的命令竟作成這一切!照樣,神「說有就有,命立就立」,世界便造成了(詩篇33:9);照樣,主耶穌斥責風和海,它們就平靜了(馬太福音8:26-27);照樣,他向疾病說話,它們就離開;向死人說話,他們就起來;可比較創世記1:3。我不知道人怎能「解釋掉」這對救贖主無限大能的歸與。說他以其話托住萬有,對全能已不能有更高的觀念了;而那能「托住」這廣大宇宙使它不致陷入混亂或虛無的,必定是神。耶穌也親自宣稱有同樣的能力;見馬太福音28:18。

他洗淨了人的罪——「他自己」——不是藉牛羊的血,而是藉他自己的血。這是要引入基督教體系的重大特點:罪的潔淨是藉他的血成就的,而不是藉聖殿事奉中所流的血。這裡譯作「洗淨」的詞意為「潔淨」或「贖」;見約翰福音15:2的註釋。直譯是:「既為我們的罪成就了潔淨。」他所成就的潔淨或洗淨,是藉他的血;見約翰一書1:7:「他兒子耶穌的血也洗淨我們一切的罪。」使徒在此陳明,這是他來到的偉大目的;既作成了這事,他就坐在神的右邊;見希伯來書7:27;希伯來書9:12-14。他來不僅是為教導;乃是為潔淨人心、除去他們的罪、並以自己為祭終結一切的祭。

就坐在高天至大者的右邊——即在神的右邊;見馬可福音16:19的註釋;以弗所書1:20-23的註釋。

英文原文

Who being the brightness of his glory - This verse is designed to state the dignity and exalted rank of the Son of God, and is exceedingly important with reference to a correct view of the Redeemer. Every word which is employed is of great importance, and should be clearly understood in order to a correct apprehension of the passage. First, in what manner does it refer to the Redeemer? To his divine nature? To the mode of his existence before he was incarnate? Or to him as he appeared on earth? Most of the ancient commentators supposed that it referred to his divine dignity before he became incarnate, and proceed to argue on that supposition on the mode of the divine existence. The true solution seems to me to be, that it refers to him as incarnate, but still has reference to him as the incarnate "Son of God." It refers to him as Mediator, but not simply or mainly as a man. It is rather to him as divine - thus, in his incarnation, being the brightness of the divine glory, and the express image of God. That this is the correct view is apparent, I think, from the whole scope of the passage. The drift of the argument is, to show his dignity as "he has spoken to us" Hebrews 1:1, and not in the period antecedent to his incarnation. It is to show his claims to our reverence as sent from God - the last and greatest of the messengers which God bas sent to man. But, then it is a description of him "as he actually is" - the incarnate Son of God; the equal of the Father in human flesh; and this leads the writer to dwell on his divine, character, and to argue from that; Hebrews 1:8, Hebrews 1:10-12. I have no doubt, therefore, that this description refers to his divine nature, but it is the divine nature as it appears in human flesh. An examination of the words used will prepare us for a more clear comprehension of the sense. The word "glory" - δόξα doxa - means properly "a seeming, an appearance;" and then:

(1) praise, applause, honor:

(2) dignity, splendor, glory;

(3) brightness, dazzling light; and,

(4) excellence, perfection, such as belongs to God and such as there is in heaven.

It is probably used here, as the word - כבוד kaabowd - is often among the Hebrews, to denote splendor, brightness, and refers to the divine perfections as resembling a bright light, or the sun. The word is applied to the sun and stars, 1 Corinthians 15:40-41; to the light which Paul saw on the way to Damascus, Acts 22:11; to the shining of Moses' face, 2 Corinthians 3:7; to the celestial light which surrounds the angels, Revelation 18:1; and glorified saints, Luke 9:31-32; and to the dazzling splendor or majesty in which God is enthroned; 2 Thessalonians 1:9; 2 Peter 1:17; Revelation 15:8; Revelation 21:11, Revelation 21:23. Here there is a comparison of God with the sun; he is encompassed with splendor and majesty; he is a being of light and of infinite perfection. It refers to "all in God" that is bright, splendid, glorious; and the idea is, that the Son of God is the "brightness" of it all.

The word rendered "brightness" - ἀπαύγασμα apaugasma - occurs nowhere else in the New Testament. It means properly "reflected splendor," or the light which emanates from a luminous body. The rays or beams of the sun are its "brightness," or that by which the sun is seen and known. The sun itself we do not see; the beams which flow from it we do see. The meaning here is, that if God be represented under the image of a luminous body, as he is in the Scriptures (see Psalm 84:11; Malachi 4:2), then Christ is the radiance of that light, the brightness of that luminary - Stuart. He is that by which we perceive God, or by which God is made known to us in his real perfections; compare John 1:18; John 14:9. - It is by him only that the true character and glory of God is known to people. This is true in regard to the great system of revelation but it is especially true in regard to the views which people have of God. Matthew 11:27 - "no man knoweth the Son but the Father; neither knoweth any man the Father save the Son, and he to whomsoever the Son will reveal him."

The human soul is dark respecting the divine character until it is enlightened by Christ. It sees no beauty, no glory in his nature - nothing that excites wonder, or that wins the affections, until it is disclosed by the Redeemer. somehow it happens, account for it as people may, that there are no elevating practical views of God in the world; no views that engage and hold the affections of the soul; no views that are transforming and purifying, but those which are derived from the Lord Jesus. A man becomes a Christian, and at once he has elevated, practical views of God. He is to him the most glorious of all beings. He finds supreme delight in contemplating his perfections. But he may be a philosopher or an infidel, and though he may profess to believe in the existence of God, yet the belief excites no practical influence on him; he sees nothing to admire; nothing which leads him to worship him; compare Romans 1:21.

And the express image - The word used here - χαρακτὴρ charaktēr - likewise occurs nowhere else in the New Testament. It is that from which our word "character" is derived. It properly means a "engraving-tool;" and then something "engraved" or "stamped" - "a character" - as a letter, mark, sign. The image stamped on coins, seals, wax, expresses the idea: and the sense here is, that if God be represented under the idea of a substance, or being, then Christ is the exact resemblance of that - as an image is of the stamp or die. The resemblance between a stamp and the figure which is impressed is exact; and so is the resemblance between the Redeemer and God; see Colossians 1:15. "Who is the image of the invisible God."

Of his person - The word "person" with us denotes an individual being, and is applied to human beings, consisting of body and soul. We do not apply it to anything dead - not using it with reference to the body when the spirit is gone. It is applied to man - with individual and separate consciousness and will; with body and soul; with an existence separate from others. It is evident that it cannot be used in this sense when applied to God, and that this word does not express the true idea of the passage here. Tyndale renders it, more accurately, "substance." The word in the original - ὑπόστασις hupostasis - whence our word "hypostasis," means, literally, a "foundation," or "substructure." Then it means a well-founded trust, firm expectation, confidence, firmness, boldness; and then "reality, substance, essential nature." In the New Testament, it is rendered "confident," or "confidence" 2 Corinthians 9:4; 2 Corinthians 11:17; Hebrews 3:14; "substance" Hebrews 11:1; and "person" in the passage before us. It is not used elsewhere. Here it properly refers to the essential nature of God - what distinguishes him from all other beings, and which, if I may so say, "constitutes him God;" and the idea is, that the Redeemer is the exact resemblance of "that." This resemblance consists, probably, in the following things - though perhaps the enumeration does not include all - but in these he certainly resembles God, or is his exact image:

(1) In his original mode of being, or before the incarnation. Of this we know little. But he had a "glory with the Father before the world was;" John 17:5. He was "in the beginning with God, and was God;" John 1:1. He was in intimate union with the Father, and was one with Him, in certain respects; though in certain other respects, there was a distinction. I do not see any evidence in the Scriptures of the doctrine of "eternal generation," and it is certain that that doctrine militates against the "proper eternity" of the Son of God. The natural and fair meaning of that doctrine would be, that there was a time when he had not an existence, and when he began to be, or was begotten. But the Scripture doctrine is, that he had a strict and proper eternity. I see no evidence that he was in any sense a "derived being" - deriving his existence and his divinity from the Father. The Fathers of the Christian church, it is believed, held that the Son of God as to his divine, as well as his human nature, was "derived" from the Father. Hence, the Nicene creed speaks of him as "begotten of the Father before all worlds; God of God, Light of Light, very God of very God, begotten not made" - language implying derivation in his divine nature. They held, with one voice, that he was God (divine); but it was in this manner; see Stuart, Excursus III. on the Epistle to the Hebrews. But this is incredible and impossible. A derived being cannot in any proper sense be "God"; and if there is any attribute which the Scriptures have ascribed to the Saviour with special clearness, it is that of proper eternity; Revelation 1:11, Revelation 1:17; John 1:1.

(Perhaps the doctrine of Christ's natural or eternal Sonship had been as well understood without the help of the term "generation," which adds nothing to our stock of ideas on the subject, and gives rise, as the above remarks prove, to objections which attach altogether to the "word," and from which the "doctrine" itself is free. In fairness however, it should be remembered that, like many other theological terms, the term in question, when applied to Christ's Sonship, is not to be understood in the ordinary acceptation, as implying derivation or extraction. It is used as making some approach to a proper term only, and in this case, as in others of like nature, it is but just to respect the acknowledged rule that when human phraseology is employed concerning the divine nature, all that is imperfect, all that belongs to the creature, is to be rejected, and that only retained which comports with the majesty of the Creator. It is on this very principle that Prof. Stuart, in his first excursus, and Trinitarians generally, have so successfully defended the use of the word "person" to designate a distinction in the Godhead. Overlooking this principle, our author deduces consequences from the doctrine of eternal generation, which do not properly belong to it, and which its advocates distinctly repudiate.

That doctrine cannot militate against the proper eternity of the Son, since, while it uses the term "generation," not "more human," but with every thing of human informity separated from it, it supplies also the adjunct "eternal." Whatever some indiscreet advocates of the eternal Sonship may have affirmed, it should never be forgotten, that the ablest friends equally with the author, contend that there is no "Derivation or communication of essence from the Father to the Son." "Although the terms "Father" and "Son" indicate a relation analogous to that among people, yet, as in the latter case, it is a relation between two material and separate beings, and in the former, is a relation in the same Spiritual essence, the one can throw no light upon the other; and to attempt to illustrate the one by the other is equally illogical and presumptuous. We can conceive the communication of a material essence by one material being to another, because it takes place in the generation of animals; but the communication of a spiritual, indivisible, immutable essence is altogether inconceivable, especially when we add, that the supposed communication does not constitute a different being, but takes place in the essences communicating."

Dick's Theology, vol. 2, page 71. It is readily allowed that the Fathers, and many since their times, have written unguardedly on this mysterious subject: but their errors, instead of leading us to reject the doctrine entirely, should lead us only to examine the Scriptures more fully, and form our opinions on them alone. The excellent author already quoted has well remarked: "I cannot conceive what object they have in view who admit the Divinity, but deny the natural Sonship of our Saviour, unless it be to get rid of the strange notions about communication of essence and subordination which have prevailed so much; and in this case, like too many disputants, in avoiding one extreme, they run into the other.")

It may have been that it was by him that the perfections of God were made known before the incarnation to the angelic world, but on that point the Scriptures are silent.

(2) on earth he was the brightness of the divine glory, and the express image of his person:

(a) It was by him, eminently, that God was made known to human beings - as it is by the beams of the sun that that is made known.

(b) He bore an exact resemblance to God. He was just such a being as we should suppose God to be were he to become incarnate, and to act as a man.

He was the embodied representation of the Deity. He was pure - like God. He was benevolent - like God. He spake to the winds and storms - like God. He healed diseases - like God. He raised the dead - like God. He wielded the power which God only can wield, and he manifested a character in all respects like what we should suppose God would evince if he appeared in human flesh, and dwelt among people and this is saying much. It is in fact saying that the account in the Gospels is real, and that the Christian religion is true. Uninspired men could never have drawn such a character as that of Jesus Christ, unless that character had actually existed. The attempt has often been made to describe God, or to show how be would speak and act if he came down to earth.

Thus, the Hindus speak of the incarnations of Vishnu; and thus Homer, and Virgil, and most of the ancient poets, speak of the appearance of the gods, and describe them as they were supposed to appear. But how different from the character of the Lord Jesus! they are full of passion, and lust, and anger, and contention, and strife; they come to mingle in battles, and to take part with contending armies, and they evince the same spirit as men, and are merely "men of great power, and more gigantic passions; "but Christ is God in human nature. The form is that of man; the spirit is that of God. He walks, and eats, and sleeps as a man; he thinks, and speaks, and acts like God. He was born as a man - but the angels adored him as God. As a man he ate; yet by a word he created food for thousands, as if he were God. Like a man he slept on a pillow while the vessel was tossed by the waves; like God be rose, and rebuked the winds and they were still. As a man he went, with affectionate interest, to the house of Martha and Mary. As a man he sympathized with them in their affliction, and wept at the grave of their brother; like God he spoke, and the dead came forth to the land of the living. As a man he traveled through the land of Judea. He was without a home. Yet everywhere the sick were laid at his feet, and health came from his touch, and strength from the words of his lips as if he were God. As a man he prayed in the garden of Gethsemane; he bore his cross to Calvary; he was nailed to the tree: yet then the heavens grew dark, and the earth shook and the dead arose as if he were God. As a man he slept in the cold tomb - like God he rose, and brought life and immortality to light.

He lived on earth as a man - he ascended to heaven like God. And in all the life of the Redeemer, in all the variety of trying situations in which he was placed, there was not a word or action which was inconsistent with the supposition that he was the incarnate God. There was no failure of any effort to heal the sick or to raise the dead; no look, no word, no deed that is not perfectly consistent with this supposition; but on the contrary, his life is full of events which can be explained on no other supposition than that he was the appropriate shining forth of the divine glory, and the exact resemblance of the essence of God. There are not two Gods - as there are not two suns when the sun shines. It is the one God, in a mysterious and incomprehensible manner shining into the world in the face of Jesus Christ. See note on 2 Corinthians 4:6. As the wax bears the perfect image of the seal - perfect not only in the outline, but in the filling up - in all the lines, and features, and letters, so is it with the Redeemer. There is not one of the divine perfections which has not the counterpart in him, and if the glory of the divine character is seen at all by people, it will be seen in and through him.

And upholding all things by the word of his power - That is, by his powerful word, or command. The phrase "word of his power" is a Hebraism, and means his efficient command. There could not be a more distinct ascription of divinity to the Son of God than this. He upholds or sustains all things - that is, the universe. It is not merely the earth; not only its rocks, mountains, seas, animals and human beings, but it is the universe - all distant worlds. How can he do this who is not God? He does it by his word - his command. What a conception! That one simple command should do all this! So the world was made when God "spake and it was done; he commanded and it stood fast;" Psalm 33:9. So the Lord Jesus commanded the waves and the winds, and they were still Matthew 8:26-27; so he spoke to diseases and they departed, and to the dead land they arose; compare Genesis 1:3. I do know how people can "explain away" this ascription of infinite power to the Redeemer. There can be no higher idea of omnipotence than to say that he upholds all things by his word; and assuredly he who can "hold up" this vast universe so that it does not sink into anarchy or into nothing, must be God. The same power Jesus claimed for himself; see Matthew 28:18.

When he had by himself purged our sins - "By himself" - not by the blood of bulls and lambs, but by his own blood. This is designed to bring in the grand feature of the Christian scheme, that the purification made for sin was by his blood, instead of the blood which was shed in the temple-service. The word rendered here "purged" means "purified" or "expiated;" see notes on John 15:2. The literal rendering is, "having made purification for our sins." The purification or cleansing which he effected was by his blood; see 1 John 1:7 "The blood of Jesus Christ cleanseth from all sin." This the apostle here states to have been the great object for which he came, and having done this, he sat down on the right hand of God; see Hebrews 7:27; Hebrews 9:12-14. It was not merely to teach that he came; it was to purify the hearts of people, to remove their sins, and to put an end to sacrifice by the sacrifice of himself.

Sat down on the right hand of the Majesty on high - Of God; see the notes on Mark 16:19; Ephesians 1:20-23.

4

Hebrews 1:4

開啟正文

成為如此更尊貴的——即被高舉到遠超過天使。這裡的「更尊貴」不是指道德品格,而是指地位的高升。作為中保,作為在我們人性裡的神的兒子,他被高舉,遠超過天使。

比天使——即比一切等級的所有天使;見以弗所書1:21的註釋;並比較彼得前書3:22——「眾天使和有權柄的,並有能力的,都服從了他。」他被高升到中保的寶座,萬有都服在他的腳下。

他所承受的名——或說憑他的名——神的兒子——的名分;即那名所蘊含的高升。正如兒子在家中享有高於僕人的地位,對家產的權柄也大於僕人,中保也是如此。他是神的兒子;天使是神的僕役,也是教會的僕役。他們在宇宙中所佔的位置,與他所佔的相比,正如家中僕人所佔的位置與兒子所佔的位置相比。本章其餘部分的目的,正是要說明並證明這一點。使徒所堅持的論證乃是:「神的兒子」這稱號只屬於他。這稱號沒有賜給其他任何人。天使和聖徒雖然一般也被稱為「神的眾子」,但「神的兒子」這稱號惟獨賜給了他。使徒既是寫信給希伯來人,就只向希伯來聖經求助,以證實這見解。

更尊貴的名——就是「兒子」這名。這是比任何曾賜給他們的名更榮耀、更尊貴的名。它包含更高的特權,並使承受這名的那一位,有資格享有比任何曾賜給他們的名更高的尊敬和榮耀。

英文原文

Being made so much better - Being exalted so much above the angels. The word "better" here does not refer to moral character, but to exaltation of rank. As Mediator; as the Son of God in our nature, he is exalted far above the angels.

Than the angels - Than all angels of every rank; see notes on Ephesians 1:21; compare 1 Peter 3:22. "Angels, and authorities, and powers being made subject unto him." He is exalted to his mediatorial throne, and all things are placed beneath his feet.

As he hath by inheritance - Or in virtue of his name - the Son of God; an exaltation such as is implied in that name. As a son has a rank in a family above servants; as he has a control over the property above that which servants have, so it is with the Mediator. He is the Son of God: angels are the servants of God, and the servants of the church. They occupy a place in the universe compared with what he occupies, similar to the place which servants in a family occupy compared with that which a son has. To illustrate and prove this is the design of the remainder of this chapter. The argument which the apostle insists on is, that the title "the Son of God is to be given to him alone. It has been conferred on no others. Though the angels, and though saints are called in general "sons of God," yet the title" the Son of God" has been given to him only. As the apostle was writing to Hebrews, he makes his appeal to the Hebrew Scriptures alone for the confirmation of this opinion.

A more excellent name - To wit, the name Son. It is a more honorable and exalted name than has ever been bestowed on them. It involves more exalted privileges, and entitles him on whom it is bestowed to higher respect and honor than any name ever bestowed on them.

5

Hebrews 1:5

開啟正文

所有的天使……——這一段的目的,是要證明在這末世向人說話的神子,超越眾天使。使徒寫信的對象,既是在猶太宗教中受過教導、承認舊約聖經權威的人,他自然向他們訴諸舊約,並且無疑是引那些普遍被承認與彌賽亞有關的經文為證。Abarbanel 說,彌賽亞將被高舉,超過亞伯拉罕、摩西和眾天使,這是猶太的博士們的共同意見——Stuart。如下文將要看到的,把以下這些經文應用於彌賽亞,存在著一層困難——這困難我們可能發現不易解釋。至於個別的經文,我們將隨文附上一些說明。這裡一般可以觀察到以下幾點:

(1) 這些經文在保羅的時代想必已被應用於彌賽亞。他似乎是把它們當作普遍如此理解的事來立論,並不費力去證明這一點。

(2) 受信的人想必也會立即承認事情是如此。若非如此,我們便不能設想,他會認為這種論證方式對他所寫信的對象有任何功效,或適合於說服他們。

(3) 他並不擔心他對這些經文的應用,會受到受信人同胞的質疑。因此可以推定,這應用是按照當時公認的意見和通行的解釋作出的。

(4) 保羅早年受教於猶太宗教的教義,並充分熟悉他們一切的解經原則。因此可以推定,他是按照當時流行的信念、按照眾所明白承認的原則引用這些經文。

(5) 每一個時代、每一個民族,都有自己的一套論證方式。這些方式可能與別人的不同,別人也可能視之為不健全;然而對那個時代、那個民族來說,它們卻是令人滿足、具有說服力的。古代哲學家所用的論證方式,不會給我們最深刻的印象,我們或許也難以認為站得住腳。今日的中國人、印度教徒、穆斯林是如此。黑暗時代在經院哲學影響之下寫作的作者也是如此。他們從自己國家和時代所公認的原則出發立論——正如我們在我們的時代所行的一樣。他們的論證之於他們,正如我們的論證之於我們,同樣令人滿足。

(6) 在任何一個特定時代的作者身上,我們都當預期找到那時代流行的論證方式,以及對各題目慣用論據的援引。我們不當指望在經院學者的著作中,或在中國人、印度人的著作中,找到奠基於歸納哲學的論證方法。這樣指望是不合理的。我們當預期他們按照自己時代的風尚論證,援引當時通常提出的論據;若是在與對手辯論,就要「使用對手所承認的論點」,並把它們發揮為適合說服「他」的理由。這並沒有錯。那論證或許給他的印象比給我們的更深;或許我們能看出那不是最堅實的論證方式,但它本身仍未必是不正當的方法。新約的作者有時使用這種論證方式,並不比我們看見中國的作者按當地公認的原則和慣用的方式立論,或本國的人按歸納哲學的原則立論,更令人驚奇。這些說明未必能解開有關本章保羅所引證據經文的一切難題,卻能除去其中一部分,並為我們在前進的路上處理其餘的難題作好準備。在本節所引的經文上,它這樣被使用是否恰當,並沒有多大的困難;困難在於本章隨後的諸引文。

神從來對哪一個說——他從未用論到其子所用的言語論到眾天使。他從未將「兒子」這名稱加於他們任何一位。「你是我的兒子。」「神的眾子」這名稱在聖經中是用於聖徒的,也可能曾賜給天使。但這裡的論證是:「我的兒子」這名,從未以特定而卓越的方式賜給他們任何一位。就寬泛、一般的意義說,他們是神的眾子、神的兒女;但這名是賜給主耶穌——彌賽亞——的,是在特殊的意義上,暗指他與神之間獨特的關係,以及他對萬有的特殊統治權。這段經文引自詩篇2:1-12;那是一篇通常被認為特別關乎彌賽亞的詩,也是少數幾篇無可爭議地指向他的詩篇之一;見使徒行傳4:25、使徒行傳13:33的註釋。

今日——見使徒行傳13:33的註釋;那裡把這話應用於基督從死裡復活,證明「今日」這片語不是指永恆受生的道理,而是指救贖主的復活——「從死裡首先復活的」(啟示錄1:5)。因此,Theodoret 論到「今日」這片語說:「它不是表達他的永恆受生,而是表達與時間相連的事。」使徒在此的論證,並不繫於這話是何時說的,而在於這話是對他說的,並且不是對任何一位天使說的;無論這片語被理解為指他的復活,還是指他的先在,這論證都有同樣的力量。第二篇詩的結構和主旨,是指他在地上的君王聚集攻擊他、企圖掙脫他的統治之後所得的高舉。儘管如此,並且在此之後,他仍要將他們所棄絕的那位君王,安置在錫安他的聖山上;見詩篇2:2-6。

我生你——這話已在使徒行傳13:33的註釋中解釋過,見該處。按事理的必然,這話必須從比喻的意思理解,實質上必須意為「我已立你」,或「我已任命你」。若是指他的復活,便是說那復活乃是一種進入生命的「生」、一個生命的起頭;見啟示錄1:5。

然而,儘管保羅(使徒行傳13:33)已把這話應用於救贖主的復活,儘管「神的兒子」這名是因他的復活而歸於他(見羅馬書1:4的註釋),我承認,在我看來這似乎還未達到這裡的作者所意指的「一切」。「神的兒子」這名稱,據我看,恰當地表明:主耶穌藉這名所保持的與神的關係,與他藉「人子」這名所保持的與人的關係,互相對應。前者暗示他與神有特殊的關係,正如後者暗示他與人有特殊的關係。這是無可爭辯的。但這名是基於什麼特殊的緣故賜給他的,或他如何被顯明為神的兒子,一直是個重大的問題。這名究竟是指他道成肉身以前的存在方式和「從永恆受生」,還是指道成肉身和復活,長久以來是人們意見分歧的一點。

「神的兒子」這稱號所自然傳達的觀念,是他與神保持著一種超出人性或天使本性的關係;而這確實是使徒在此論證的取向。然而我看不出他是指著「永恆受生」的道理說的,或有意教導這道理。他的要點是:神已經宣告他、待他如「兒子」——視他為高於天使和世人的一位,而這已在舊約論到他的話中顯明出來。無論是否涉及永恆受生的道理,這一點都同樣清楚。其意義是:「他不僅僅是人。」他不僅僅是天使。他曾以兒子的身分被稱呼、被對待——這是眾天使中無一得著的。他們單單被視為服役的靈。他們居於從屬的地位,也照此受對待。他卻相反,是神榮耀所發的光輝。

他受對待、被稱呼為兒子。在他的原初存在中是如此。在他的道成肉身中是如此。在世為人的時候是如此;而在他的復活、升天和坐在神的右邊這一切事上,他在各方面都受對待為「兒子」——高於一切僕人、高於一切服役的靈。因此,詩篇中「我今日生你」這片語的確切所指,乃是那把他以公開的方式設立為神兒子的行動——指神把他如同君王安置在「聖山錫安」上,或立他為彌賽亞,作教會和世界之主;而這事,如保羅在使徒行傳13章所表明的,首要地是藉著復活成就的。然而,這是建立在合宜正當的根基上,並非出於武斷。他——而不是人或天使——當被如此高舉,是有其理由的:他是道成肉身的神,具有足以掌管普世國度的本性,因此他「恰如其分地」被稱為「神的兒子」。

(任何教義,都不會因把嚴格的批判學認為並不嚴格屬於它的經文勉強徵來為己服務而得著推進。然而無疑地,許多永恆子性的擁護者為了支持自己的見解,對這段經文作了強解。但那道理,所幸並不倚賴單一的一段經文;即使我們承認——誠實既要求我們承認——本書作者已充分證成這段經文不能作為證明之文,那道理的友人仍必保留充足的立場。σήμερον sēmeron,或與它相應的 היום haayowm,都不能表示永恆,這看來是清楚的;這樣的用例一個也沒有。其意義一律限於有限的時期,詩篇95:7;希伯來書4:7。再者,第二篇詩的順序也確實證明,這「生」是在列國君王和統治者攻擊基督之後發生的,不是在此之前。因此,這段經文在別處也是論到基督復活時被引用的,羅馬書1:4;使徒行傳13:33。此外,使徒在此的主要目的,與其說是要指明基督為何被稱為神的兒子,不如說只是叫人注意他擁有這名的事實——全部論證正是建立在這名的持有上。他承受了一個從未賜給天使的名,這件事本身就證明他超越眾天使,無論我們認為這稱號的根據是在於他的先在,還是如本書作者所持的,在於他道成肉身的神性。但在這個問題上,必須承認,這段經文沒有裁定任何東西。

這一切,Owen——在擁護永恆子性一事上,難有比他更堅定的人——實質上都承認了。他說:「使徒在此處所論的,不是子的永恆受生,而是他的被高舉和在天使之上的卓越。還有,היום hayyom 這詞在聖經中總是指某個明確的時候,一日或數日。而『我今日生你』這話,既緊接在『我已立我的君在錫安我的聖山上了』那另一句預表的話之後,就似乎有同樣的意涵,也當照同樣的方式解釋。」關於子性的一般道理,本書作者已在此處和其他地方陳明了自己的見解。他不承認它是永恆的,或源於基督的先在。據他看,這名之歸於三位一體的第二位,是因為他成為了道成肉身的神,以致若沒有道成肉身和救贖的經綸,他原不會有這名。但基督的永恆子性,是建立在一套不會輕易、也不會很快被推翻的證據之上的。見羅馬書1:4之下補充註釋中所引的證據。同時,我們只願問讀者:若設想基督在降世之前已持有兒子這親愛的關係——他既是兒子,乃被差來,要顯明天父在交出如此親近、如此親愛的一位時,所能作出的犧牲——這豈不提升我們對神在差遣基督一事上之愛的認識嗎?但若設想在差遣基督之前並沒有子性,這愛的奇妙證據即使不遭毀壞,也大為削弱了。並見希伯來書1:3之下的補充註釋。)

我要作他的父——這段經文顯然引自撒母耳記下7:14。類似的語句見於詩篇89:20-27。這些話起初說出的時候,是指著所羅門說的。它們出現在賜給大衛的應許中,即他的寶座上必不缺人承繼,他的國位必存到永遠。這應許特別是要在這件事上安慰他:神因他的手沾染了血污,不容他建造聖殿。為要在這事上安慰他,神應許賜他遠比那更大的尊榮——那殿要由他本家的人建造,他的家室和國度必堅立到永遠。在這一系列應許中,「彌賽亞」作為大衛的後裔也包括在內——這是猶太人、早期基督徒,以及歷代大多數解經家的共同見解。

救主的時代,彌賽亞乃大衛之子、大衛後裔的觀念如此普遍流行,正是從這一類經文來的;見馬太福音22:42-45;馬太福音9:27;馬太福音15:22;馬太福音20:30-31;馬可福音10:47-48;路加福音18:38-39;馬太福音12:23;馬太福音21:9;約翰福音7:42;羅馬書1:3;啟示錄5:5;啟示錄22:16。那見解是普遍的,無人懷疑;猶太人把這一類經文應用於彌賽亞,想必是常事。若非常例,保羅在這裡就不會這樣引用。這也並非不恰當。彌賽亞既將出於大衛的後裔,那麼,把關於他後裔的應許以卓越而特殊的意義應用於彌賽亞,乃是自然的事。這些應許乃是那包括他在內、並終結於他的應許的一部分。因此,這裡所作的應許乃是:神要以特殊的意義作他的父,他要作神的兒子。據我看,這話原本不是專屬於彌賽亞,而是把他作為大衛的後裔包括在內。對他,這話要在卓越的意義上應用;而只要它能應用於他,就證明了這段經文在此要證明的一切——即「兒子」這名賜給了彌賽亞——一個從未賜給天使的名。

論證所繫的正是在這一點上。至於這名的賜予包含著什麼,那是使徒在論證的其他部分所論的另一個題目。因此,我毫不懷疑:這些話雖然原本可以適用於所羅門,或適用於繼他登基的任何大衛後裔,它們至終卻終結於彌賽亞,也是命定要終結於彌賽亞——神要以卓越的方式作他的父;參看以賽亞書導論第七節iii.((3),以及以賽亞書7:16的註釋。

(這應許無疑特別指向彌賽亞。不但如此,我們可以穩妥地斷言,其首要的指涉乃是在他身上;因為在預表性人物與事物的事上,當主要看的是他們所預表的。這裡也是這樣:這段經文雖然原本應用於基督的預表——所羅門——它那重大而終極的應用,卻在於榮耀原型的位格上。這種雙重應用在我們看來無論多麼奇特,卻與猶太制度下整個事物的體系十分吻合。與此相連的幾乎每一件事,都建立在這預表原理之上。使徒們對此明白到一個地步,以致從未因它絆跌;而在這題目上值得注意、也最關重要的一點是:他們從未因一項應許或預言對預表的主要指涉,「有片刻被引離其終極的主要目的」。他們在其中看見基督,並單單應用於他,全然越過字面的意義,直接抓住那終極而更高的意涵。這段經文本身——撒母耳記下7:11-17——不僅在此處,也在新約全書各處被這樣直接應用;路加福音1:32-33;使徒行傳2:30、使徒行傳2:37;使徒行傳13:22-23。使徒們當然是這類事上最好的判斷者。他們對所引舊約經文之意義的權威,與他們對新約本身原始內容的權威,是一樣大的。基督確實首要地在神意之中,這一點更可從以下事實顯明:「當國位已從大衛家過去之後」,後來的眾先知仍把撒母耳記下7章的應許當作尚待成全的重複出來。見耶利米書33:14、33:26。如今把這事實與上文所引新約作者的直接宣告相連,一切的疑惑就都必須消除了。

然而,有人會主張:這段經文和其他預言雖然對彌賽亞的直接應用明顯而有權威,但仍然合意——而且凡否認默示的人必堅持其為必要——的是證明:在引文的出處經文中,至少並沒有與這樣的應用不一致的地方。這樣的證明在此處似乎尤為必需;因為在「我要作他的父,他要作我的子」這話之後,緊接著的就是:「他若犯了罪,我必用人的杖責打他,用人的鞭責罰他」(撒母耳記下7:14);有人斷言,這最後一句無論從哪一方面看,都不能應用於彌賽亞。歷來的答覆是:這樣的言語雖然不能應用於基督的「位格」,卻可以指著他作其百姓之「聖約的元首」的身分而言。雖然他裡面沒有不義,「那些不能廢約的跌倒與過犯,卻常發生在他所承擔之人的身上」。循此見解,Pierce 先生以及其後的多人觀察到,希伯來文的關係代名詞 אשׁר 'asher 應當譯作「無論誰」;這樣,其意義便是:他的「兒女」——即彌賽亞的兒女——之中無論誰犯了罪,等等。詩篇89篇重複原約之處,字句的改動也正是這個方向:「倘若他的子孫離棄我的律法……我就用杖責罰他們的過犯,用鞭責罰他們的罪孽。」

然而,這難題更好的解法,或許是一開始就承認:問題中的這些話只能應用於預表,不能應用於原型。以為預表性經文中的每一件事都必然有其原型的對應,這是一種錯誤。讀者可在 Owen 博士關於本處的註釋中,看到關於這題目一些精當而切題的評論。那位判斷精審的作者說:「沒有一個預表在一切事上都是基督的預表,只在神定意要它如此的那一特殊之點上才是。大衛是基督的預表,卻不在他的一切所是所行上都是。在他征服教會仇敵的事上,在他的寶座和國度上,他是;但在他私人的行動上——無論作為一個人、作王、或作將帥——他不是。不但如此,論到那作預表者所說的一切話,即使在那使他成為預表的方面,也不都是把他當作預表說的,或與所指的事物有任何關聯;其中有些話可能只屬於他個人的身分。理由是:那因神的設立而作預表的人,即使在他作預表的時候和事上,也可能在職責的履行上道德性地失敗。這就完全解除了『他若犯罪得罪我』這話所連帶的難處;因為這些話既論到所羅門的道德職責,即在他作基督預表的那一範圍——他國度的治理與行政——之內的職責,就可能完全不屬於基督;因為基督是由神對諸事的設立所預表的,不是由遵守諸事的任何道德品行所預表的。」

這些評論看來包含了在這一及類似事例中解釋的正確原則。Stuart 教授的解法與此也沒有實質的差異。他說:「神豈不是應許,大衛在『屬地的』寶座上必有後繼者,又應許他『必』有一子坐在『屬靈的』寶座上,得著一個國度,而大衛自己的國不過是它的預表嗎?承認這一點,我們的難處即使沒有消除,也減輕了。『所犯的罪,是述及大衛後裔中那可能犯罪的部分』」,就是他在『國家的』寶座上的後繼者;而那論到他後繼者的更高光景,則屬於那蒙賜在萬有之上國度的一位。)

英文原文

For unto which of the angels ... - The object of this is, to prove that the Son of God, who has spoken to people in these last days, is superior to the angels. As the apostle was writing to those who had been trained in the Jewish religion, and who admitted the authority of the Old Testament, of course he made his appeal to that, and undoubtedly referred for proof to those places which were generally admitted to relate to the Messiah. Abarbanel says, that it was the common opinion of the Jewish doctors that the Messiah would be exalted above Abraham, Moses, and the angels - Stuart. There is a difficulty, as we shall see, in applying the passages which follow to the Messiah - a difficulty which we may find it not easy to explain. Some remarks will be made on the particular passages as we go along. In general it may be observed here:

(1) That it is to be presumed that those passages were in the time of Paul applied to the Messiah. He seems to argue from them as though this was commonly understood, and is at no pains to prove it.

(2) it is to be presumed that those to whom he wrote would at once admit this to be so. If this were not so, we cannot suppose that he would regard this mode of reasoning as at all efficacious, or adapted to convince those to whom he wrote.

(3) he did not apprehend that the application which he made of these texts would be called in question by the countrymen of those to whom he wrote. It is to be presumed, therefore, that the application was made in accordance with the received opinions, and the common interpretation.

(4) Paul had been instructed in early life in the doctrines of the Jewish religion, and made fully acquainted with all their principles of interpretation. It is to be presumed, therefore, that he made these quotations in accordance with the prevalent belief, and with principles which were well understood and admitted.

(5) every age and people have their own modes of reasoning. They may differ from others, and others may regard them as unsound, and yet to that age and people they are satisfactory and conclusive. The ancient philosophers employed modes of reasoning which would not strike us as the most forcible, and which perhaps we should not regard as tenable. So it is with the Chinese, the Hindus, the Muslims now. So it was with the writers of the dark ages who lived under the influence of the scholastic philosophy. They argue from admitted principles in their country and time - just as we do in ours. Their reasoning was as satisfactory to them as ours is to us.

(6) in a writer of any particular age we are to expect to find the prevailing mode of reasoning, and appeals to the usual arguments on any subject. We are not to look for methods of argument founded on the inductive philosophy in the writings of the schoolmen, or in the writings of the Chinese or the Hindus. It would be unreasonable to expect it. We are to expect that they will be found to reason in accordance with the customs of their time; to appeal to such arguments as were commonly alleged; and if they are reasoning with an adversary, "to make use of the points which he concedes," and to urge them as suited to convince "him." And this is not wrong. It may strike him with more force than it does us; it may be that we can see that is not the most solid mode of reasoning, but still it may not be in itself an improper method. That the writers of the New Testament should have used that mode of reasoning sometimes, is no more surprising than that we find writers in China reasoning from acknowledged principles, and in the usual manner there, or than that people in our own land reason on the principles of the inductive philosophy. These remarks may not explain all the difficulties in regard to the proof-texts adduced by Paul in this chapter, but they may remove some of them, and may so prepare the way that we may be able to dispose of them all as we advance. In the passage which is quoted in this verse, there is not much difficulty in regard to the propriety of its being thus used. The difficulty lies in the subsequent quotations in the chapter.

Said he at any time - He never used language respecting the angels like what he employs respecting his Son. He never applied to any one of them the name Son. "Thou art my Son." The name "sons of God," is applied in the Scriptures to saints, and may have been given to the angels. But the argument here is, that the name, my "Son" has never been given to any one of them particularly and by eminence. In a large general sense, they are the sons of God, or the children of God, but the name is given to the Lord Jesus, the Messiah, in a special sense, implying a unique relation to him, and a special dominion over all things. This passage is quoted from Psalm 2:1-12; - a Psalm that is usually believed to pertain particularly to the Messiah, and one of the few Psalms that have undisputed reference to him; see notes on Acts 4:25; Acts 13:33.

This day - see notes on Acts 13:33, where this passage is applied to the resurrection of Christ from the dead: proving that the phrase "this day" does not refer to the doctrine of eternal generation, but to the resurrection of the Redeemer - "the first-begotten of the dead:" Revelation 1:5. Thus, Theodoret says of the phrase "this day," "it does not express his eternal generation, but what is connected with time." The argument of the apostle here does not turn on the time when this was said, but on the fact that this was said to him and not to any one of the angels, and this argument will have equal force whether the phrase be understood as referring to the fact of his resurrection, or to his previous existence. The structure and scope of the second Psalm refers to his exaltation after the kings of the earth set themselves against him, and endeavored to cast off His government from them. In spite of that, and subsequent to that, he would set his king, which they had rejected, on his holy hill of Zion; see Psalm 2:2-6.

Have I begotten thee - See this place explained in the notes on Acts 13:33. It must, from the necessity of the case, be understood figuratively; and must mean, substantially, "I have constituted, or appointed thee." If it refers to his resurrection, it means that that resurrection was a kind of "begetting" to life, or, a beginning of life; see Revelation 1:5.

And yet though Paul Acts 13:33 has applied it to the resurrection of the Redeemer, and though the name "Son of God" is applied to him on account of his resurrection (see notes on Romans 1:4), yet I confess this does not seem to me to come up to "all" that the writer here intended. The phrase," The Son of God," I suppose, properly denotes that the Lord Jesus sustained a relation to God, designated by that name, corresponding to the relations which he sustained to man, designated by the name "the Son of man." The one implied that he had a special relation to God, as the other implied that he had a special relation to man. This is indisputable. But on what particular account the name was given him, or how he was manifested to be the Son of God, has been the great question. Whether the name refers to the mode of his existence before the incarnation, and to his "being begotten from eternity," or to the incarnation and the resurrection, has long been a point on which people have been divided in opinion.

The natural idea conveyed by the title "the Son of God" is, that he sustained a relation to God which implied more than was human or angelic; and this is certainly the drift of the argument of the apostle here. I do not see, however, that he refers to the doctrine of "eternal generation," or that he means to teach that. His point is, that God had declared and treated him as "a Son" - as superior to the angels and to human beings, and that this was shown in what had been said of him in the Old Testament. This would be equally clear, whether there is reference to the doctrine of eternal generation or not. The sense is, "he is more than human." He is more than angelic. He has been addressed and treated as a Son - which none of the angels have. They are regarded simply as ministering spirits. They sustain subordinate stations, and are treated accordingly. He, on the contrary, is the brightness of the divine glory.

He is treated and addressed as a Son. In his original existence this was so. In his incarnation this was so. When on earth this was so; and in his resurrection, ascension, and session at the right hand of God, he was treated in all respects "as a Son" - as superior to all servants, and to all ministering spirits." The exact reference, then, of the phrase "this day have I begotten thee," in the Psalm, is to the act of "constituting" him in a public manner the Son of God - and refers to God's setting him as king on the "holy hill of Zion" - or making him king over the church and the world as Messiah; and this was done, eminently, as Paul shows Acts 13, by the resurrection. It was based, however, on what was fit and proper. It was not arbitrary. There was a reason why he should thus be exalted rather than a man or an angel; and this was, that he was the God incarnate, and had a nature that qualified him for universal empire, and he was thus "appropriately" called "the Son of God."

(No doctrine is advanced, by pressing into its service, such texts as sound criticism declares not strictly to belong to it. Yet, without doubt, many advocates of the eternal Sonship have done violence to this passage, with the design of upholding their views. That doctrine, however, happily is not dependent on a single text; and ample ground will remain for its friends, even if we admit, as in candor we must, that our author has fully made out his case against this text as a proof one. It seems clear, that neither σήμερον sēmeron nor its corresponding היום haayowm can denote eternity; of such signification there is no example. The sense is uniformly confined to limited duration, Psalm 95:7; Hebrews 4:7. The order of the second Psalm, too, certainly does prove that the "begetting" took place after the opposition which the kings and rulers made to Christ, and not prior to it. Accordingly, the text is quoted elsewhere in reference to the resurrection of Christ, Romans 1:4; Acts 13:33. Besides, the chief design of the apostle in the place is not so much to show why Christ is called the Son of God, as simply to direct attention to the fact that he has this name, on the possession of which the whole argument is founded. He inherits a name which is never given to angels, and that of itself is proof of his superiority to them, whether we suppose the ground of the title to lie in his previous existence, or, with our author, in his incarnate Deity. But on this question, it must be admitted, that the passage determines nothing.

All this is substantially allowed by Owen, than whom a more stanch supporter of the doctrine of eternal Sonship cannot be named. "The apostle, in this place," says he, "does not treat of the eternal generation of the Son, but of His exaltation and pre-eminence above angels. The word also, היום haayowm, constantly in the Scripture, denotes some signal time, one day, or more. And that expression, 'this day have I begotten thee,' following immediately upon that other typical one, 'I have set my King upon my holy hill of Zion,' seems to be of the same import, and in like manner to be interpreted." On the general doctrine of the Sonship, the author has stated his views both here and elsewhere. That it is eternal or has its origin in the previous existence of Christ, he will not allow. It is given to the second person of the Trinity because he became God incarnate, so that but for the incarnation and the economy of redemption, he would not have had this name. But the eternal Sonship of Christ rests on a body of evidence, that will not soon or easily be set aside. See that evidence adduced in a supplementary Note under Romans 1:4. Meanwhile we would simply ask the reader, if it do not raise our idea of the love of God, in the mission of Christ, to suppose that he held the dear relation of Son previous to His coming - that being the Son, he was sent to prove what a sacrifice the Father could make, in yielding up one so near, and so dear. But this astonishing evidence of love, if not destroyed, is greatly weakened, by the supposition that there was no Sonship until the sending of Christ. See also supplementary note under Hebrews 1:3.)

"And again, I will be to him a Father." This passage is evidently quoted from 2 Samuel 7:14. A sentiment similar to this is found in Psalm 89:20-27. As these words were originally spoken, they referred to Solomon. They occur in a promise to David that he should not fail to have an heir to sit on his throne, or that his throne should be perpetual. The promise was particularly designed to comfort him in view of the fact that God would not suffer him to build the temple because his hands had been defiled with blood. To console him in reference to that, God promises him far greater honor than that would be. He promises that the house should be built by one of his own family, and that his family and kingdom should be established forever. That in this series of promises the "Messiah" was included as a descendant of David, was the common opinion of the Jews, of the early Christians, and has been of the great body of interpreters.

It was certainly from such passages as this, that the Jews derived the notion which prevailed so universally in the time of the Saviour that the Messiah was to be the son or the descendant of David; see Matthew 22:42-45; Matthew 9:27; Matthew 15:22; Matthew 20:30-31; Mark 10:47-48; Luke 18:38-39; Matthew 12:23; Matthew 21:9; John 7:42; Romans 1:3; Revelation 5:5; Revelation 22:16. That opinion was universal. No one doubted it; and it must have been common for the Jews to apply such texts as this to the Messiah. Paul would not have done it in this instance unless it had been usual. Nor was it improper. If the Messiah was to be a descendant of David, then it was natural to apply these promises in regard to his posterity in an eminent and special sense to the Messiah. They were a part of the promises which included him, and which terminated in him. The promise, therefore, which is here made is, that God would be to him, in a special sense, a Father, and he should be a Son. It does not, as I suppose, pertain originally exclusively to the Messiah, but included him as a descendant of David. To him it would be applicable in an eminent sense; and if applicable to him at all, it proved all that the passage here is adduced to prove - that the name "Son" is given to the Messiah - a "name" not given to angels.

That is just the point on which the argument turns. What is implied in the bestowment of that name is another point on which the apostle discourses in the other parts of the argument. I have no doubt, therefore, that while these words originally might have been applicable to Solomon, or to any of the other descendants of David who succeeded him on the throne, yet they at last terminated, and were designed to terminate in the Messiah - to whom pre-eminently God would be a Father; compare the introduction to Isaiah, section 7, iii.((3), and the notes on Isaiah 7:16.

(The promise, doubtless, had a special reference to the Messiah. Nay, we may safely assert, that the chief reference was to him, for in the case of typical persons and things what they adumbrate is principally to be regarded. So here, though the original application of the passage be to Solomon, the type of Christ, yet it finds its great and ultimate application in the person of the glorious antitype. However strange this double application may seem to us, it is quite in accordance with the whole system of things under the Jewish dispensation. Almost everything connected with it was constructed on this typical principle. This the apostles understood so well, that they were never stumbled by it, and what is remarkable, and of the last importance on this subject, "never for a moment drawn from the ultimate and chief design of a promise or prophecy" by its primary reference to the type. They saw Christ in it, and made the application solely to him, passing over entirely the literal sense, and seizing at once the ultimate and superior import. The very passage in question 2 Samuel 7:11-17, is thus directly applied not only here, but throughout the New Testament; Luke 1:32-33; Acts 2:30, Acts 2:37; Acts 13:22-23. Now certainly the apostles are the best judges in matters of this kind. Their authority, in regard to the sense of passages quoted by them from the Old Testament, is just as great as in the case of the original matter of the New Testament. That Christ was indeed principally intended is further evident from the fact, that "when the kingdom had passed from the house of David," succeeding prophets repeat the promise in 2 Samuel 7:as yet to be fulfilled. See Jeremiah 33:14, Jeremiah 33:26. Now connecting this fact with the direct assertion of the writer of the New Testament above referred to, every doubt must be removed.

It will be alleged, however, that while the direct application to the Messiah, of this and other prophecies, is obvious and authoritative, it is yet desirable, and they who deny inspiration will insist on it as essential, to prove that there is at least nothing in the original places, whence the citations are made, inconsistent with such application. Such proof seems to be especially requisite here; for immediately after the words, "I will be his Father and he shall be my Son," there follows: "if he commit iniquity, I will chasten him with the rod of men, and with the stripes of the children of men," 2 Samuel 7:14; which last sentence, it is affirmed, cannot, in any sense, be applicable to the Messiah. It has been said in reply, that though such language cannot be applied to Christ "personally," it may yet refer to him as the "covenant head" of his people. Though there be no iniquity in him, "such fallings and transgressions as disannul not the covenant, often fall out on their part for whom he undertaketh therein." In accordance with this view, it has been observed by Mr. Pierce, and others after him, that the Hebrew relative pronoun אשׁר 'asher should be translated "whosoever;" in which case, the sense is, whosoever of his "children," that is, the Messiah's, shall commit iniquity, etc. And to this effect indeed is the alteration of the words in Psalm 89, where the original covenant is repeated, "if his children forsake my law - then will I visit their transgression with the rod, and their iniquity with stripes."

Perhaps, however, the better solution of the difficulty is what at once admits, that the words in question cannot apply to the antitype but to the type only. It is a mistake to suppose, that in a typical passage every thing must necessarily have its antitypical reference. The reader will find some excellent and apposite remarks on this subject in Dr. Owen's commentary on the place. "No type," says that judicious writer, "was in all things a type of Christ, but only in that particular wherein he was designed of God so to be. David was a type of Christ, but not in all things that he was and did. In his conquests of the enemies of the church, in his throne and kingdom, he was so; but in his private actions, whether as a man, or as a king, or captain, he was not so. Nay, not all things spoken of him that was a type, even in those respects wherein he was a type, are spoken of him as a type, or have any respect unto the thing signified, but some of them may belong to him in his personal capacity only. And the reason is, that he who was a type by God's institution, might morally fail in the performance of his duty, even then and in those things wherein he was a type. And this wholly removes the difficulty connected with the words 'if he sin against me;' for those words relating to the moral duty of Solomon, in that wherein he was a type of Christ, namely, the rule and administration of his kingdom, may not at all belong to Christ, who was prefigured by God's institution of things, and not in any moral deportment in the observance of them."

These observations seem to contain the true principles of explication in this and similar cases. The solution of Prof. Stuart is not materially different. "Did not God," says he, "engage, that David should have successors on his 'earthly' throne, and also that he 'should' have a son who would sit on a 'spiritual' throne, and have a kingdom of which David's own was but a mere type? Admitting this, our difficulty is diminished if not removed. "The iniquity committed is predicated of that part of David's seed, who might commit it," that is, his successors on the 'national' throne, while the more exalted condition predicated of his successor, belongs to Him to whom was given a kingdom over all.")

6

Hebrews 1:6

開啟正文

再者——旁註作「神使長子再到世上來的時候」。這句的恰當結構大概如下:「但是,此外,當他引領…進入世界的時候」等。「再」這字不是指神的兒子被「再次」帶進世界,暗示他以前已被引進過;它乃是指使徒論證的進程,或指在別處對彌賽亞所作的宣告。「『子』這名不僅如上所述賜給了他,也在另一處、即他引領首生的進入世界的另一場合,賜給了他。」「他引領進來的時候」,即他介紹的時候。單就這裡的「用語」而論,這可以指彌賽亞的降生;但從整體文脈看,作者顯然是指舊約中所說的事。這很清楚,因為這段經文出現在一連串引文之中,旨在證明一個特定之點——基督教體系的創立者、神的兒子,超越眾天使。

然而,作者在此的一個宣告,無論多麼真實、多麼莊嚴,都不能達到目的。所缺的是一個「證據經文」,一封受書人會承認與所論之點相關的經文。因此,這裡的意思是:「在他所已提到的場合之外,另有一個場合,神論到彌賽亞、或把他引介給人類時,使用了顯明他超越眾天使的言語。」因此,「他引領進來的時候」這短語的意思,依我看,就是他把他介紹給人的時候,即他使他為世人所認識的時候——也就是藉著他隨即要引用的那宣告而成。「首生的」。基督在啟示錄1:5和歌羅西書1:18中,是就他從死裡復活而被稱為「首生的」。但這裡這字大概像希伯來人中「頭生的」或「首生的」一詞那樣,用以表示卓越。

正如頭生的是主要的產業繼承人,享有特別的特權,主耶穌基督在神為元首、為父的宇宙中,也佔有相似的地位;見約翰福音1:14註釋,那裡用「獨生子」一詞表示主耶穌的尊貴與榮耀。「進入世界」,即他把他介紹給人類、或宣告他將成為什麼的時候。「他說:神的使者都要拜他。」關於這引文,人們經歷了許多困難,因為無可否認,它有意作為一處引文。在七十士譯本中,這些話出現於申命記32:43,插在摩西之歌中。但它們不在希伯來文本裡,也不在七十士譯本的一切抄本中。希伯來文是:「萬民哪,你們當與他的百姓一同歡樂;因為他要伸他僕人流血的冤,報應他的敵人。」七十士譯本是:「諸天哪,你們當與他一同歡樂;神的眾使者都要拜他。萬民當與他的百姓一同喜樂,神的眾子當靠他剛強,因為他伸了他兒子流血的冤。」但若設想使徒心中所想的是這個出處,依我看,有一些反對的理由足以解決這問題。

(1)其一,這段經文不在希伯來文本中。寫信給希伯來人、給住在希伯來聖經一直通行的地區的人,卻引一件他們聖經中沒有的事,作為重要教義的證據經文,這幾乎難以置信。

(2)其二,除七十士譯本外,這話在一切古譯本中都被略去。

(3)其三,不能相信申命記中這處經文與彌賽亞有任何關係。它與他被「引進」世界無關;任何讀者也不會想到它有這種關係。文脈頌讚神將要成的、對以色列仇敵的勝利。在說到「他的箭必飲血,他的刀必吞吃被殺者和被擄者的血肉,自他開始向仇敵報復的時候起」之後,七十士譯本(希伯來文本沒有)隨即說:「諸天當與他一同快樂,神的眾使者都要拜他。」意思是:「願天上的居民因神戰勝他百姓的仇敵而喜樂,並向他獻上敬拜。」但彌賽亞在文脈中似乎無處被暗示,更不用說被描述為「被引進世界」了。

再者,也沒有絲毫證據表明猶太人曾認為這經文有這樣的關係。固然可以說,使徒不過引用了表達他意思的「用語」——像我們熟悉某個恰好合用、能傳達一個意念的著名語句時常做的那樣——但應當注意,這經文不是以那種方式引用的。它是一個「證據經文」,而保羅顯然有意叫人理解為:那段經文與彌賽亞有「正當的」關係。而且顯然,受書人也會承認它有這種關係。因此,這幾乎可以斷定不是作者有意引用的那段經文。大概作者是想到詩篇97:7(七十士譯本詩篇96:7)。在那裡,希伯來文是「萬神哪,你們都當拜他」——כל אלהים kaal 'elohiym——即「眾神哪」。

在七十士譯本中,那裡作「他的眾使者都要拜他」;這譯法是逐字的,只是使徒用「神」——「神的使者」——代替了七十士譯本的「他的」——「他的眾使者」。「神」一字——אלהים 'elohiym——被譯作「使者」,而這字確可以有那個意思。七十士譯本在約伯記20:15、詩篇8:6、詩篇137:1中就是這樣譯的。眾所周知,אלהים 'elohiym 一字可以指「君王」和「官長」,是因他們的等級和尊貴;那麼,設想這字因類似的理由也可以用於「天使」,有什麼不合理呢?因此,這段經文的正當解釋,是把它應用於「天使的存在者」;而詩篇97:1-12中的命令,就是要他們向那裡所論及者致敬。剩下的惟一問題是:這詩篇能否正當地被視為與彌賽亞有關?使徒把這話用在他身上,是否正當而合宜?對此我們可以這樣說:

(1)他這樣使用它這一事實,可視為證明當時的猶太人會承認這樣用是恰當的,並使它事實上確曾這樣使用的可能性增大。

(2)兩位著名的猶太拉比——Rashi 與 Kimchi——斷言,詩篇93-101篇全都當視為指著彌賽亞說的。這是猶太人從前的、也是如今的見解。

(3)詩篇中沒有什麼禁止這種關係、或能證明與它矛盾的東西。其實,全詩篇都可以看作對神兒子被「引進」世界一事的優美描述,或看作對他降臨的崇高而榮耀的描述。這樣,在希伯來書1:1,地因耶和華作王而受召歡樂;在希伯來書1:2-5,他被引進或被描述為以最壯麗的方式來臨——雲彩和黑暗在他四圍,火在他面前行,閃電閃耀,山嶺熔如蠟——這是他帶著合宜的表號來作王、來審判世界的崇高描述;在希伯來書1:6,說萬民都必看見他的榮耀;在希伯來書1:7,說一切事奉雕刻偶像的都必羞愧,「而眾天使都受命向他致敬」;在希伯來書1:8-12,他降臨的效應被描述為使錫安充滿歡樂、使神百姓的心充滿喜樂。因此,不能證明這詩篇與彌賽亞無關;反之,推定是它有關,而使徒引用它,不僅是按他當時代通常的看法,也是按聖靈的原意。若是這樣,它就證明了作者所要證明的——神的兒子當受眾天使敬拜,因而他超越他們。它還證明更多。神會要求天使敬拜誰?一個受造者?一個人?一個同輩天使?提出這些問題就是回答它們。他只能要求他們敬拜神;這段經文證明神的兒子是神聖的。

英文原文

And again - Margin, "When he bringeth in again." The proper construction of this sentence probably is, "But when, moreover, he brings in," etc. The word "again" refers not to the fact that the Son of God is brought "again" into the world, implying that he had been introduced before; but it refers to the course of the apostle's argument, or to the declaration which is made about the Messiah in another place. "The name Son is not only given to him as above, but also in another place, or on another occasion when he brings in the first-begotten into the world." "When he bringeth in." When he introduces. So far as the "language" here is concerned this might refer to the birth of the Messiah, but it is evident from the whole connection that the writer means to refer to something that is said in the Old Testament. This is plain because the passage occurs among quotations designed to prove a specific point - that the Son of God, the Author of the Christian system, was superior to the angels.

A declaration of the writer here, however true and solemn, would not have answered the purpose. A "proof-text" was missing; a text which would be admitted by those to whom he wrote to bear on the point under consideration. The meaning then is, "that on another occasion different from those to which he had referred, God, when speaking of the Messiah, or when introducing him to mankind, had used language showing that he was superior to the angels." The meaning of the phrase, "when he bringeth in," therefore, I take to be, when he introduces him to people; when he makes him known to the world - to wit, by the declaration which he proceeds immediately to quote. "The first-begotten." Christ is called the "first-begotten," with reference to his resurrection from the dead, in Revelation 1:5, and Colossians 1:18. It is probable here, however, that the word is used, like the word "first-born," or "first-begotten" among the Hebrews, by way of eminence.

As the first-born was the principal heir, and had special privileges, so the Lord Jesus Christ sustains a similar rank in the universe of which God is the Head and Father; see notes on John 1:14, where the word "only-begotten" is used to denote the dignity and honor of the Lord Jesus. "Into the world." When he introduces him to mankind, or declares what he is to be. "He saith, And let all the angels of God worship him." Much difficulty has been experienced in regard to this quotation, for it cannot be denied that it is intended to be a quotation. In the Septuagint these very words occur in Deuteronomy 32:43, where they are inserted in the Song of Moses. But they are not in the Hebrew, nor are they in all the copies of the Septuagint. The Hebrew is, "Rejoice, O ye nations with his people; for he will avenge the blood of his servants, and will render vengeance to his adversaries." The Septuagint is, "Rejoice ye heavens with him; and let all the angels of God worship him. Let the nations rejoice with his people, and let all the sons of God be strong in him, for he has avenged the blood of his sons." But there are objections to our supposing that the apostle had this place in his view, which seem to me to settle the matter.

(1) one is, that the passage is not in the Hebrew; and it seems hardly credible that in writing to Hebrews, and to those residing in the very country where the Hebrew Scriptures were constantly used, he should adduce as a proof-text on an important doctrine what was not in their Scriptures.

(2) a second is, that it is omitted in all the ancient versions except the Septuagint.

(3) a third is, that it is impossible to believe that the passage in question in Deuteronomy had any reference to the Messiah. It does not relate to his "introduction" to the world. It would not occur to any reader that it had any such reference. The context celebrates the victory over the enemies of Israel which God will achieve. After saying that "his arrows would be drunk with blood, and that his sword would devour flesh with the blood of the slain and of captives, from the time when he began to take vengeance on an enemy," the Septuagint (not the Hebrew) immediately asserts, "let the heavens rejoice at the same time with him, and let all the angels of God worship him." That is, "Let the inhabitants of the heavenly world rejoice in the victory of God over the enemies of his people, and let them pay their adoration to him." But the Messiah does not appear to be alluded to anywhere in the context; much less described as "introduced into the world."

There is, moreover, not the slightest evidence that it was ever supposed by the Jews to have any such reference; and though it might be said that the apostle merely quoted "language" that expressed his meaning - as we often do when we are familiar with any well-known phrase that will exactly suit our purpose and convey an idea - yet it should be remarked that this is not the way in which this passage is quoted. It is a "proof-text," and Paul evidently meant to be understood as saying that that passage had a "fair" reference to the Messiah. It is evident, moreover, that it would be admitted to have such a reference by those to whom he wrote. It is morally certain, therefore, that this was not the passage which the writer intended to quote. The probability is, that the writer here referred to Psalm 97:7, (in the Septuagint Psalm 96:7). In that place, the Hebrew is, "worship him, all ye gods" כל אלהים kaal 'elohiym - "all ye 'elohiym."

In the Septuagint it is, "Let all his angels worship him;" where the translation is literal, except that the word "God" - "angels of God" - is used by the apostle instead of "his" - "all his angels" - as it is in the Septuagint. The word "gods" - אלהים 'elohiym - is rendered by the word "angels" - but the word may have that sense. Thus, it is rendered by the Septuagint; in Job 20:15; and in Psalm 8:6; Psalm 137:1. It is well known that the word אלהים 'elohiym may denote "kings" and "magistrates," because of their rank and dignity; and is there anything improbable in the supposition that, for a similar reason, the word may be given also to "angels"? The fair interpretation of the passage then would be, to refer it to "angelic beings" - and the command in Psalm 97:1-12 is for them to do homage to the Being there referred to. The only question then is, whether the Psalm can be regarded properly as having any reference to the Messiah? Did the apostle fairly and properly use this language as referring to him? On this we may remark:

(1) That the fact that he uses it thus may be regarded as proof that it would be admitted to be proper by the Jews in his time, and renders it probable that it was in fact so used.

(2) two Jewish Rabbis of distinction - Rashi and Kimchi - affirm that all the Psalms P1 Samuel 93-101 are to be regarded as referring to the Messiah. Such was, and is, the opinion of the Jews.

(3) there is nothing in the Psalm which forbids such a reference, or which can be shown to be inconsistent with it. Indeed the whole Psalm might be taken as beautifully descriptive of the "introduction" of the Son of God into the world, or as a sublime and glorious description of his advent. Thus, in Hebrews 1:1, the earth is called on to rejoice that the Lord reigns. In Hebrews 1:2-5, he is introduced or described as coming in the most magnificent manner - clouds and darkness attend him; a fire goes before him; the lightnings play; and the hills melt like wax - a sublime description of his coming, with appropriate symbols, to reign, or to judge the world. In Hebrews 1:6, it is said that all people shall see his glory; in Hebrews 1:7, that all who worship graven images shall be confounded, and "all the angels are required to do him homage;" and in Hebrews 1:8-12, the effect of his advent is described as filling Zion with rejoicing, and the hearts of the people of God with gladness. It cannot be proveD, therefore, that this Psalm had no reference to the Messiah; but the presumption is that it had, and that the apostle has quoted it not only as it was usually regarded in his time, but as it was designed by the Holy Ghost. If so, then it proves, what the writer intended, that the Son of God should be adored by the angels; and of course that he was superior to them. It proves also more. Whom would God require the angels to adore? A creature? A man? A fellow-angel? To ask these questions is to answer them. He could require them to worship none but God, and the passage proves that the Son of God is divine.

7

Hebrews 1:7

開啟正文

論到天使,他說:神以風為使者——他賜給他們一個較低的名稱,並指派他們一個較卑微的職分。他們不過是僕役,「兒子」的名並沒有歸給他們。他們所領受的,是含示較卑微之地位與職分的名稱——「靈」的名稱,以及「火焰」的稱呼。他們遵行他的旨意,正如風和閃電遵行一般。使徒在這段經文中的「目的」,是要表明天使以僕役的身分事奉神——正如風那樣;而兒子則是萬有的主。一方是被動地事奉他,完全在他的支配之下;另一方則以主權者的身分行事,作萬有之主,並被稱呼、被視為與神同等的一位。這引文出自詩篇104:4。這節經文「可以」譯作:「他以諸風為他的使者,以火焰為他的僕役」;即「他使他的天使如同風、或如風一般迅速,使他的僕役如閃電一般迅疾、可畏、無可抗拒」。

Doddridge 便是這樣翻譯的;已故的 Wilson 博士(手稿註釋)也是如此。依我看來,詩篇中的這節經文還可以有另一種解釋,或可理解為:「他以諸風為他的使者,以燃燒的火為他的僕役」;或許這才是最自然地浮現於希伯來文讀者心中的意義。然而希伯來文也容許這裡所採用的解釋;並且無法證明這段經文的原意並非要表明:天使只是神的僕役,如風那樣迅速、敏捷、即刻遵行他旨意的僕役。迦勒底意譯本(Chaldee Paraphrase)把詩篇中的這節經文譯作:「他使他的使者疾如風,使他的僕役強如火燄。」Stuart 教授則堅持,詩篇中的這節經文不可能意為「他以諸風為他的使者」;他認為詩篇作者的用意,乃是描寫神「不可見的」威嚴以及「可見的」威嚴,而他提到天使,是把他們作為組成神榮耀之隨行行列的一部分。

這一點在我看來並非完全確定;但保羅對這段經文作了不恰當的使用,這一點也同樣無法證明。我們理當推定,一位曾在希伯來文的知識中受過訓練的人,對這段經文之恰當解釋的認識,必比我們有更好的機會;而且在道德上可以確定,他在「論證中」使用這段經文時,必是照著受信人所普遍理解的用法——就是那些熟悉希伯來語文與文獻的人所理解的。他若真是這樣使用了這段經文,他若——如無人能否證的那樣——對它作出了恰當的解釋,那麼這引證便正中論點。它證明天使是神的「隨行僕役」;受差用來增輝他的行列、遵行他的旨意、如雲和風與閃電那樣伴隨他,並在他的創造中居於從屬的地位。「火焰。」這大概是指閃電——這短語常有此義。這裡「僕役」一詞與天使同義;全節的意思乃是:當神以大能和榮耀顯現自己時,那伴隨他的行列就如風和閃電一般。他的天使正像它們。他們即刻遵行他的旨意——在他的事奉中迅速、敏捷、順從;他們在各樣事上都從屬於他,並如風和閃電那樣居於僕役的地位。聖經並不用論到神兒子時所用的言語稱呼他們,因此他們全都必然遠不及他。

英文原文

And of the angels he saith, Who maketh his angels spirits - He gives to them an inferior name, and assigns to them a more humble office. They are mere ministers, and have not ascribed to them the name of "Son." They have a name which implies a more humble rank and office - the name "spirit," and the appellation of a "flame of fire." They obey his will as the winds and the lightnings do. The "object" of the apostle in this passage is to show that the angels serve God in a ministerial capacity - as the winds do; while the Son is Lord of all. The one serves him passively, as being wholly under his control; the other acts as a Sovereign, as Lord over all, and is addressed and regarded as the equal with God. This quotation is made from Psalm 104:4. The passage "might" be translated, "Who maketh his angels winds, and his ministers a flame of fire;" that is, "who makes his angels like the winds, or as swift as the winds, and his ministers as rapid, as terrible, and as resistless as the lightning."

So Doddridge renders it; and so did the late Dr. John P. Wilson (manuscript notes). The passage in the Psalm is susceptible, I think, of another interpretation, and might be regarded as meaning, "who makes the winds his messengers, and the flaming fire his ministers;" and perhaps this is the sense which would most naturally occur to a reader of the Hebrew. The Hebrew, however, will admit of the construction here put upon it, and it cannot be proved that it was the original intention of the passage to show that the angels were the mere servants of God, rapid, quick, and prompt to do his will - like the winds. The Chaldee Paraphrase renders this passage in the Psalm, "Who makes his messengers swift as the wind; his ministers strong like a flame of fire." Prof. Stuart maintains that the passage in the Psalms cannot mean "who makes the winds his messengers," but that the intention of the Psalmist is to describe the "invisible" as well as the "visible" majesty of God, and that he refers to the angels as a part of the retinue which goes to make up His glory.

This does not seem to me to be perfectly certain; but still it cannot be demonstrated that Paul has made an improper use of the passage. It is to be presumed that he, who had been trained in the knowledge of the Hebrew language, would have had a better opportunity of knowing its fair construction than we can; and it is morally certain that he would employ the passage "in an argument" as it was commonly understood by those to whom he wrote - that is, to those who were familiar with the Hebrew language and literature. If he has so used the passage; if he has - as no one can disprove - put the fair construction on it, then it is just in point. It proves that the angels are the "attendant servants" of God; employed to grace his train, to do his will, to accompany him as the clouds and winds and lightnings do, and to occupy a subordinate rank in his creation. "Flame of fire." This probably refers to lightning - which is often the meaning of the phrase. The word "ministers" here, means the same as angels, and the sense of the whole is, that the attending retinue of God, when he manifests himself with great power and glory, is like the winds and the lightning. His angels are like them. They are prompt to do his will - rapid, quick, obedient in his service; they are in all respects subordinate to him, and occupy, as the winds and the lightnings do, the place of servants. They are not addressed in language like what is applied to the Son of God, and they must all be far inferior to him.

8

Hebrews 1:8

開啟正文

論到子卻說——載於詩篇45:6-7。本書信的作者將這詩篇應用於彌賽亞,這一事實證明在那時代它已被如此應用,或至少人們會輕易承認它適用於他。猶太與基督徒雙方的解經家,一般都承認它具有這樣的指涉。連那些懷疑它首要地適用於彌賽亞的人,也認為它在次要的意義上指著他。許多人以為它首要的意義是指所羅門,其次才以次要的意義指彌賽亞。在我看來,最可能的乃是:這詩篇原初就、而且專一地指涉彌賽亞。當記得,對彌賽亞的盼望乃是猶太百姓特有的盼望。那如此早便應許、將要來之王的降臨,乃是他們所有人都以最深的關切翹首期待的大事。

這盼望激勵了他們的眾先知與眾詩人,在沮喪的時代鼓舞了民族的心。容我這樣表達:彌賽亞乃是舊約的「英雄」——比 Achilles 之於《Iliad》、Aeneas 之於《Aenead》更甚。神聖的詩人慣於傾其一切最宏偉的意象來描寫他,並以他們構想中一切美的形態、一切能滿足民族自豪與盼望的形態來呈現他。描寫中一切華美燦爛之物,都傾注在他身上;他們從不擔憂把過大的宏偉歸於他個人的統治,把過大的道德之美歸於他的品格,或把過大的廣袤歸於他的主權。凡他們看為對君王之宏偉描寫的,都自由地應用於他;這詩篇顯然正是這種情形。這描寫可能部分取材於所羅門宮廷宏偉的氣象,這是可能的;但其可能性並不高於取材於對任何東方君主榮耀的一般觀感,也不高於它乃是一篇由默示詩歌純粹創造出來的君王描寫。

其實,我不明白這詩篇為何竟曾被認為適用於所羅門。他的「名字」並未提及。它對他沒有特殊的適用之處。凡適用於他的,沒有一樣不同樣適用於許多東方君王。其中反倒有些事物,應用在他身上遠不如應用在許多別人身上貼切。這裡所描寫的王乃是征服者。他刀佩於腰,他的箭鋒快,射中敵人之心,眾民在他之下被制伏。這在所羅門身上並非事實。他的統治是和平安靖的統治,他也從未以戰事著稱。整體看來,我以為很清楚:這詩篇意在成為對君王彌賽亞的美麗詩意描寫。其意象取自東方君主的通常特徵;詩中有許多事物——正如比喻中也有——是為敘事的一致或逼真而設,在解釋時不可將它們切割過甚。

詩篇作者心中想象出一位宏偉而美好的君王:一位乘騎順利馳騁於征服之途、行使恆久而廣大之統治、身披豐美燦爛之衣袍、極其正直而純潔、且處處散播福祉的君王——而那位君王就是彌賽亞。因此,我認為這詩篇原初就、而且專一地論到基督;在解釋上,雖不當過分勉強那些細節,也不當試圖將它們靈意化,但全篇乃是對君王基督一段熾熱而極美的描寫。當將解釋比喻的相同原則應用於它,也當同樣容許那些為敘事一致或情節完整而引入的細節。這若是正確的見解,那麼保羅引這詩篇,正完全符合其原初的用意——因為他無疑是照著他時代所理解的方式引用它的。

「你的寶座。」寶座是君王所坐的座位,在此乃是統治的象徵,因為君王行使統治時坐在寶座上。這樣,寶座便成了權柄或帝國的表徵。這裡的意思是,他的「統治」或「主權」將是永久的——「永永遠遠」——這確實不能應用於所羅門。「神啊。」這當然也不能應用於所羅門;但應用於彌賽亞時,它便證明了使徒所要證明的事——他高過眾天使。論證乃是:有一個名賜給了「他」,而這名從未賜給「他們」。在任何嚴格而固有的意義上,天使並不稱為「神」。這裡的「論證」要求我們理解這詞乃是在一種比任何賜給天使之名更崇高的意義上使用的;雖然可以主張 אלהים 'elohiym 這名也賜給官長或天使,但這裡的論證要求我們把它理解為在一種比應用於天使時更高——當然也比應用於任何受造物時更高——的意義上使用,因為這論證明確的目的,就是要證明彌賽亞高過眾天使。

「神」這詞當按其自然而明顯的意義接受,除非有某種必要的理由加以限制。若應用於官長(詩篇82:6),就必須如此限制。若應用於彌賽亞,則沒有這種必要(約翰福音1:1;以賽亞書9:6;約翰一書5:20;腓立比書2:6),它當按其自然而固有的意義接受。這裡的形式——ὁ Θεὸς ho Theos——是呼格,而非主格。這是七十士譯本中呼格的通常形式,也幾乎是惟一的形式——Stuart。這樣,這便是對彌賽亞的直接稱呼,稱他為神;而我不明白,這詞為何不當按其通常而固有的意義使用。一位論者曾提議將這句譯作「神是你的寶座」;但神怎能作一個受造物的「寶座」呢?這樣的表達是什麼意思?何處有一個平行的用例?而那使這樣的論證成為必要的主張,其性質又必須是怎樣的呢?——在我看來,這是指「作為君王」的彌賽亞。

這並非論到他在道成肉身以前的存在方式,而是論到他作為他子民的榮美君王。然而,這名之所以賜給他,其根據或理由乃是他是「神聖的」。這是恰當表達他本性的言語。他必定具有神聖的本性,否則這樣的言語便不恰當。因此,我看這段經文乃是主耶穌具有神性的充分證明;對它作任何公正的解釋,都無法逃避這結論。稱他為神,不可能是錯的;而既如此稱呼他,就不可能不視他為神聖的。「是永永遠遠的。」這在任何固有的意義上都不能應用於所羅門。應用於彌賽亞時,它的意思是:他本質的國將是永久的(路加福音1:33)。作為中保,他的國將交與父,即交與那不再顧及中保職任的神(哥林多前書15:24、15:28——見這些經文的註釋);但他對他子民的統治將是永久的。

他的子民不順服他、不事奉他的時候,決不會來到;雖然他那與中保工作相連之國的特殊形式將會改變。例如,有形教會組織的形式將會改變,因為在天上將不再需要它;但神兒子本質的統治與權能必不終止。他將仍擁有他進入中保工作以前所擁有的同一統治權,而那統治將是永遠的。再者,與地上的君王相比,他的國是永久的,這也是真的。他們不久便死去,王朝也終必消逝;但他的帝國延及歷代,按固有的意義乃是一個永久的統治。單憑這段經文公正而明顯的解釋——即使別無其他——就足以使我確信:這詩篇並非指著所羅門,而是原初就意在描寫彌賽亞,描寫他子民所期待的王和君。

「公義的權杖。」即正直而公正的權杖。這短語是希伯來式的語法。前一表達描寫了他國度的永久性;這一表達則描寫其「公平的性質」。它將是公正而平等的;見以賽亞書11:5的註釋。「權杖」通常是一根木製的杖或棒,長約五、六英尺,通常包上金子,或以金環裝飾;但有時權杖以象牙製成,或全然以金製成。它執於君王手中,作為權威與權能的標記。它大概起源於牧人的杖或牧鉤——因為君王起初被視為其百姓的「牧者」。因此,Homer 常稱 Agamemnon 為人民的「牧者」。這樣,「權杖」便成了君王職分與權柄的表徵——正如我們說「執掌權杖」時一樣——而這裡的觀念乃是:彌賽亞將是「王」,他所行使的權柄將是公平而公正的。他不會像許多君王那樣,受純然的反覆無常所支配,或受朝臣與諂媚者之願望的左右;他不會受單純的「意志」與對專橫權力之愛所控制;他律法的執行必符合公平與公義的原則。——這與主耶穌的品格何等相符,我們無需停下來證明;比較以賽亞書11:2-5的註釋。

英文原文

But unto the Son he saith - In Psalm 45:6-7. The fact that the writer of this Epistle makes this application of the Psalm to the Messiah, proves that it was so applied in his time, or that it would be readily admitted to be applicable to him. It has been generally admitted, by both Jewish and Christian interpreters, to have such a reference. Even those who have doubted its primary applicability to the Messiah, have regarded it as referring to him in a secondary sense. Many have supposed that it referred to Solomon in the primary sense, and that it has a secondary reference to the Messiah. To me it seems most probable that it had an original and exclusive reference to the Messiah. It is to be remembered that the hope of the Messiah was the special hope of the Jewish people. The coming of the future king, so early promised, was the great event to which they all looked forward with the deepest interest.

That hope inspired their prophets and their bards, and cheered the hearts of the nation in the time of despondency. The Messiah, if I may so express it, was the "hero" of the Old Testament - more so than Achilles is of the Iliad, and Aeneas of the Aenead. The sacred poets were accustomed to employ all their most magnificent imagery in describing him, and to present him in every form that was beautiful in their conception, and that would be gratifying to the pride and hopes of the nation. Everything that is gorgeous and splendid in description is lavished on him, and they were never under any apprehension of attributing to him too great magnificence in his personal reign; too great beauty of moral character; or too great an extent of dominion. That which would be regarded by them as a magnificent description of a monarch, they freely applied to him; and this is evidently the case in this Psalm. That the description may have been in part derived from the view of Solomon in the magnificence of his court, is possible, but no more probable than that it was derived from the general view of the splendor of any Oriental monarch, or than that it might have been the description of a monarch which was the pure creation of inspired poetry.

Indeed, I do see not why this Psalm should ever have been supposed to be applicable to Solomon. His "name" is not mentioned. It has no special applicability to him. There is nothing that would apply to him which would not also apply to many an Oriental prince. There are some things in it which are much less applicable to him than to many others. The king here described is a conqueror. He girds his sword on his thigh, and his arrows are sharp in the hearts of his foes, and the people are subdued under him. This was not true of Solomon. His was a reign of peace and tranquillity, nor was he ever distinguished for war. On the whole, it seems clear to me, that this Psalm is designed to be a beautiful poetic description of the Messiah as king. The images are drawn from the usual characteristics of an Oriental prince, and there are many things in the poem - as there are in parables - for the sake of keeping, or verisimilitude, and which are not, in the interpretation, to be cut to the quick.

The writer imagined to himself a magnificent and beautiful prince; a prince riding prosperously in his conquests; swaying a permanent and wide dominion; clothed in rich and splendid vestments; eminently upright and pure; and scattering blessings everywhere - and that prince was the Messiah. The Psalm, therefore, I regard as relating originally and exclusively to Christ; and though in the interpretation, the circumstances should not be unduly pressed, nor an attempt be made to spiritualize them, yet the whole is a glowing and most beautiful description of Christ as a King. The same principles of interpretation should be applied to it which are applied to parables, and the same allowance be made for the introduction of circumstances for the sake of keeping, or for finishing the story. If this be the correct view, then Paul has quoted the Psalm in conformity exactly with its original intention, as he undoubtedly quoted it as it was understood in his time.

"Thy throne." A throne is the seat on which a monarch sits, and is here the symbol of dominion, because kings when acting as rulers sit on thrones. Thus, a throne becomes the emblem of authority or empire. Here it means, that his "rule" or "dominion" would be perpetual - "forever and ever" - which assuredly could not be applied to Solomon. "O God." This certainly could not be applied to Solomon; but applied to the Messiah it proves what the apostle is aiming to prove - that he is above the angels. The argument is, that a name is given to "him" which is never given to "them." They are not called "God" in any strict and proper sense. The "argument" here requires us to understand this word, as used in a sense more exalted than any name which is ever given to angels, and though it may be maintained that the name אלהים 'elohiym, is given to magistrates or to angels, yet here the argument requires us to understand it as used in a sense superior to what it ever is when applied to an angel - or of course to any creature, since it was the express design of the argument to prove that the Messiah was superior to the angels.

The word "God" should be taken in its natural and obvious sense, unless there is some necessary reason for limiting it. If applied to magistrates Psalm 82:6, it must be so limited. If applied to the Messiah, there is no such necessity, John 1:1; Isaiah 9:6; 1 John 5:20; Philippians 2:6, and it should be taken in its natural and proper sense. The "form" here - ὁ Θεὸς ho Theos - is in the vocative case and not the nominative. It is the usual form of the vocative in the Septuagint, and nearly the only form of it - Stuart. This then is a direct address to the Messiah, calling him God; and I see not why it is not to be used in the usual and proper sense of the word. Unitarians proposed to translate this, "God is thy throne;" but how can God be "a throne" of a creature? What is the meaning of such an expression? Where is there one parallel? And what must be the nature of that cause which renders such an argument necessary? - This refers, as it seems to me, to the Messiah "as king."

It does not relate to his mode of existence before the incarnation, but to him as the magnificent monarch of his people. Still, the ground or reason why this name is given to him is that he is "divine." It is language which properly expresses his nature. He must have a divine nature, or such language would be improper. I regard this passage, therefore, as full proof that the Lord Jesus is divine; nor is it possible to evade this conclusion by any fair interpretation of it. It cannot be wrong to address him as God; nor addressing him as such, not to regard him as divine. "Is forever and ever." This could not in any proper sense apply to Solomon. As applied to the Messiah, it means that his essential kingdom will be perpetual, Luke 1:33. As Mediator his kingdom will be given up to the Father, or to God without reference to a mediatorial work, (1 Corinthians 15:24, 1 Corinthians 15:28 - see notes on these verses), but his reign over his people will be perpetual.

There never will come a time when they shall not obey and serve him, though the special form of his kingdom, as connected with the work of mediation, will be changed. The form of the organized church, for example, will be changed, for there shall be no necessity for it in heaven, but the essential dominion and power of the Son of God will not cease. He shall have the same dominion which he had before he entered on the work of mediation; and that will be eternal. It is also true that, compared with earthly monarchs, his kingdom shall be perpetual. They soon die. Dynasties pass away. But his empire extends from age to age, and is properly a perpetual dominion. The fair and obvious interpretation of this passage would satisfy me, were there nothing else, that this Psalm had no reference to Solomon, but was designed originally as a description of the Messiah as the expected King and Prince of his people. "A scepter of righteousness."

That is, a right or just scepter. The phrase is a Hebraism. The former expression described the perpetuity of his kingdom; this describes its "equable nature." It would be just and equal; see notes on Isaiah 11:5. A "scepter" is a staff or wand usually made of wood, five or six feet long, and commonly overlaid with gold, or ornamented with golden rings. Sometimes, however, the scepter was made of ivory, or wholly of gold. It was borne in the hands of kings as an emblem of authority and power. Probably it had its origin in the staff or crook of the shepherd - as kings were at first regarded as the "shepherds" of their people. Thus, Agamemnon is commonly called by Homer the "shepherd" of the people. The "scepter" thus becomes the emblem of kingly office and power - as when we speak of "swaying a scepter;" - and the idea here is, that the Messiah would be a "king," and that the authority which he would wield would be equitable and just. He would not be governed, as monarchs often are, by mere caprice, or by the wishes of courtiers and flatterers; he would not be controlled by mere "will" and the love of arbitrary lower; but the execution of his laws would be in accordance with the principles of equity and justice. - How well this accords with the character of the Lord Jesus we need not pause to show; compare notes on Isaiah 11:2-5.

9

Hebrews 1:9

開啟正文

你喜愛公義——即你順從了神的律法,或說聖潔而正直。沒有甚麼話比這更能真實地表達一個人的品格,用於描寫主耶穌更是貼切不過;他是「聖潔、無邪惡、無玷污」的,他「並沒有犯罪,口裡也沒有詭詐」;但這話卻難以應用在所羅門身上。誠然,就他生平相當的一部分而言,這宣告對他並不合宜;在我看來,這話根本不當視為對他的描寫。這是詩篇作者描述將來彌賽亞時,出於敬虔而熱切之想象所發的言語;應用在他身上,便是字字真實的。「所以神,就是你的神。」譯者在此插入的「就是」一詞,削弱了這表達的力量。這句可以譯作:「神啊,你的神膏了你。」Doddridge、Clarke、Stuart 等人便是這樣翻譯的。 希臘文容許這種結構,詩篇45:7的希伯來文也是如此。在那詩篇的邊註裡,它譯作「神啊」。這是最自然的結構,因為它與前面剛說的話相合:「神啊,你的寶座是永永遠遠的。你既公義又聖潔,所以,神啊,你的神膏了你」等等。然而,採取哪一種結構並不要緊。「膏了你。」古時君王和祭司是用倒油在頭上的方式奉獻就職的;見利未記8:12;民數記3:3;撒母耳記上10:1;撒母耳記下2:7;詩篇2:2;以賽亞書61:1;使徒行傳4:27;使徒行傳10:38;並馬太福音1:1的註釋。因此,「膏抹」一語便有了奉獻就職、或分別出來擔任某項公開職事的意思。這顯然就是詩篇中的意思,那裡全部的言語都是指該處所論到之人物受任命擔任君王職分一事。「喜樂油。」這大概指澆在頭上的芳香油,伴隨著許多歡欣喜樂的表現。彌賽亞登基作王,將是喜樂與誇勝的時機。千萬人要因它歡騰,如同君王加冕之日;千萬人要因這樣被分別為聖擔任彌賽亞職分而喜樂。「勝過膏你的同伴。」即高過你的同伴——指高過一切擔任君王職分的人。他將比一切別的君王更為尊高。Doddridge 以為這是指天使,他們或曾在世界的治理上與彌賽亞相聯合;但更自然的結構是認為它指眾君王,意即他是萬王之中最尊高的。

英文原文

Thou hast loved righteousness - Thou hast been obedient to the Law of God, or holy and upright. Nothing can be more truly adapted to express the character of anyone than this is to describe the Lord Jesus, who was "holy, harmless, undefiled," who "did no sin, and in whose mouth no guile was found;" but it is with difficulty that this can be applied to Solomon. Assuredly, for a considerable part of his life, this declaration could not well be appropriate to him; and it seems to me that it is not to be regarded as descriptive of him at all. It is language prompted by the warm and pious imagination of the Psalmist describing the future Messiah - and, as applied to him, is true to the letter. "Therefore God, even thy God." The word "even" inserted here by the translators, weakens the force of the expression. This might be translated, "O God, thy God hath anointed thee." So it is rendered by Doddridge, Clarke, Stuart, and others.

The Greek will bear this construction, as well the Hebrew in Psalm 45:7. In the margin in the Psalm it is rendered "O God." This is the most natural construction, as it accords with what is just said before. "Thy throne, O God, is forever. Thou art just and holy, therefore, O God, thy God hath anointed thee," etc. It is not material, however, which construction is adopted. "Hath anointed thee." Anciently kings and priests were consecrated to their office by pouring oil on their heads; see Leviticus 8:12; Numbers 3:3; 1 Samuel 10:1; 2 Samuel 2:7; Psalm 2:2; Isaiah 61:1; Acts 4:27; Acts 10:38; Note, Matthew 1:1. The expression "to anoint," therefore, comes to mean to consecrate to office, or to set apart to some public work. This is evidently the meaning in the Psalm, where the whole language refers to the appointment of the personage there referred to to the kingly office. "The oil of gladness." This probably means the perfumed oil that was poured on the head, attended with many expressions of joy and rejoicing. The inauguration of the Messiah as king would be an occasion of rejoicing and triumph. Thousands would exult at it as in the coronation of a king; and thousands would be made glad by such a consecration to the office of Messiah. "Above thy fellows." Above thine associates; that is, above all who sustain the kingly office. He would be more exalted than all other kings. Doddridge supposes that it refers to angels, who might have been associated with the Messiah in the government of the world. But the more natural construction is to suppose that it refers to kings, and to mean that he was the most exalted of all.

10

Hebrews 1:10

開啟正文

又說——意即「再舉一個例證」;或「他也別處、或用以下的話對子說」。這話與希伯來書1:8相連。「論到子卻說(希伯來書1:8):你的寶座」等——而在希伯來書1:10,他「又」說:「主啊,你」等。這是它的意思,顯然是因為:

(1) 整個引證的「目的」是要顯明神兒子崇高的位格;並且

(2) 這裡若成了對耶和華的呼語,便與論證全然無關。在一個旨在證明神的兒子超越天使的論證中,作者為何要突然轉向耶和華發出呼語,望著他立了大地的根基、諸天捲起消逝之後他自己卻要繼續長存這事實呢?這既不是保羅的筆法,也不是任何優秀作者的筆法;顯然,作者在此是要把這話作為適用於彌賽亞的話加以引證。無論這樣作所依據的原則、以及為何選取這段經文來達此目的,可能有多少難處,作者的用意本身是無可置疑的。他毫無疑問是要人把這話理解為應用於彌賽亞;否則這引文便全然無關,其所以被引用就不可思議了。「主啊」。這話取自詩篇102:25-27。引文出自七十士譯本,只有些微出入,是希伯來文的準確翻譯。在詩篇中,所指的無疑是耶和華。這在詩篇的表面上即可看出,特別是因為希伯來書1:10引入了「耶和華」這名,又因為受稱呼的那位被視為萬物的創造者,且是不改變的。任何人讀這詩篇,都不會懷疑它是指著神說的;而使徒若有意把它應用於主耶穌,這就最決定性地證明他是神。至於他為何把這話應用於彌賽亞、這樣的應用又可憑什麼原則得著辯護這一艱難的問題,我們或許可以藉以下的幾點說明投以若干亮光。必須承認,人讀這「詩篇」時,大概極少人——若有的話——會以為它是指彌賽亞說的;然而:

(1) 使徒既然這樣使用它,這事實便證明在他的時代,它被理解為具有這樣的指涉,或至少他所寫信的對象會承認它有這樣的指涉。若非如此,他斷不會在論證中使用它。這至少在某種程度上說明了當時流行的解釋是什麼。

(2) 我們不能證明它沒有這樣的指涉;聖潔的作者們素來習於以將要來的彌賽亞作其詩歌的主題,以致無人能證明這詩篇的作者在此不是有意以彌賽亞作他稱頌的對象。

(3) 詩篇中沒有一處不能應用於彌賽亞;其中倒有許多特別切合於他的話。譬如,假設詩篇102:1-11中,詩人在他的哀嘆裡,描繪的是救贖主顯現之前神的子民——低微、悲哀、沮喪、受苦——以自己為他們中的一員,並作那民恰當的代表;那麼詩篇的其餘部分就與所應許的救贖十分吻合。詩人在描繪了神子民的憂傷哀慟之後,便說到神必起來憐恤錫安(詩篇102:13-14),列邦必敬畏主的名,地上的眾王必看見他的榮耀(詩篇102:15),主建造錫安的時候,他必在榮耀中顯現(詩篇102:16)。這話除彌賽亞外,還能更切合地應用在誰身上呢?除他的時代外,還有什麼時代更切合呢?同樣,詩篇102:20說,主必從天上垂看,「要垂聽被囚之人的歎息,釋放那些命定要死的人」——這話與以賽亞書61:1中以賽亞所用、並由救主在路加福音4:17-21應用於自己身上的話,極為相似。因此,使徒所引的這段話——詩篇102:25-27——乃是要表明彌賽亞的「不變性」,並表明教會一切的利益在他裡面都是穩妥的。他永不改變。他造了萬物,他也必依然如故。他的國度在地上一切變遷之中必長存,他的子民便無懼怕驚惶的理由;見詩篇102:28。

(4) 保羅把這話應用於彌賽亞,是與他在希伯來書1:2所陳明的教訓一致的——神是「藉著他」創造諸世界的。他既陳明了這一點,似乎就覺得,把舊約中論到創造之工的經文應用在他身上,並非不當。論證乃是這樣:「他事實上是萬物的創造者。」而聖經對這位創造者所用的語言,表明他遠超過天使。天地都要消逝,他卻長存不變。他的年歲恆久而永遠。「這樣的」一位存在者必定超越天使;這樣的一位存在者必定是神。「主啊」一詞——σὺ Κύριε su Kurie——不在詩篇的希伯來文中,卻在七十士譯本中。希伯來文裡(詩篇102:24),這是向神發出的呼語——「我說:我的神啊」——אלי 'Eeliy——但詩人有意向耶和華說話、且「神」一名乃按其本義使用以表明神性,這是毫無疑問的;見詩篇的希伯來書1:1、1:12。「起初」;見創世記1:1。

即世界被造之時;可比較約翰福音1:1的註釋,那裡同樣的措辭也應用於彌賽亞——「太初有道」。

你起初立了地的根基——即你造了大地。這樣的語言是聖經中常見的,把大地描繪為安放在根基上,或受支撐。這是取自建造房屋之舉的比喻性語言。這裡的意思是:神的兒子是宇宙本來的創造者或奠基者。他不只是把先已存在的材料加以整理,他乃是名副其實的創造者、奠基者。

天也是你手所造的——這必然證明主耶穌是神。那造了廣大諸天的,必是神。沒有受造之物能作成這樣的工;我們也無法設想,創造遙遠諸世界廣大陣列的能力竟可被委授。這能力若可委授,神性就沒有一個屬性不可委授,這樣,我們對於何為神性的一切觀念便全然混亂了。這裡的「諸天」一詞,必是指宇宙中除大地以外的一切部分;見創世記1:1。用「手」這詞,是因為我們通常以手作工。

英文原文

And - That is, "To add another instance;" or, "to the Son he saith in another place, or in the following language." This is connected with Hebrews 1:8. "Unto the Son he saith Hebrews 1:8, Thy throne," etc. - and Hebrews 1:10 he "also" saith, "Thou Lord," etc. That this is the meaning is apparent, because:

(1) the "object" of the whole quotation is to show the exalted character of the Son of God, and,

(2) an address here to Yahweh would be wholly irrelevant. Why, in an argument designed to prove that the Son of God was superior to the angels, should the writer break out in an address to Yahweh in view of the fact that he had laid the foundations of the world, and that he himself would continue to live when the heavens should be rolled up and pass away? Such is not the manner of Paul or of any other good writer, and it is clear that the writer here designed to adduce this as applicable to the Messiah. Whatever difficulties there may be about the principles on which it is done, and the reason why This passage was selected for the purpose, there can be no doubt about the design of the writer. He meant to be understood as applying it to the Messiah beyond all question, or the quotation is wholly irrelevant, and it is inconceivable why it should have been made. "Thou Lord." This is taken from Psalm 102:25-27. The quotation is made from the Septuagint with only a slight variation, and is an accurate translation of the Hebrew. In the Psalm, there can be no doubt that Yahweh is intended. This is apparent on the face of the Psalm, and particularly because the "name" Yahweh is introduced in Hebrews 1:10, and because He is addressed as the Creator of all things, and as immutable. No one, on reading the Psalm, ever would doubt that it referred to God, and if the apostle meant to apply it to the Lord Jesus it proves most conclusively that he is divine. In regard to the difficult inquiry why he applied this to the Messiah, or on what principle such an application can be vindicated, we may perhaps throw some light by the following remarks. It must be admitted that probably few persons, if any, on reading the "Psalm," would suppose that it referred to the Messiah; but:

(1) the fact that the apostle thus employs it, proves that it was understood in his time to have such a reference, or at least that those to whom he wrote would admit that it had such a reference. On no other principle would he have used it in an argument. This is at least of some consequence in showing what the prevailing interpretation was.

(2) it cannot be demonstrated that it had no such reference, for such was the habit of the sacred writers in making the future Messiah the theme of their poetry, that no one can prove that the writer of this Psalm did not design that the Messiah should be the sub ject of his praise here.

(3) there is nothing in the Psalm which may not be applied to the Messiah; but there is much in it that is especially applicable to him. Suppose, for example, that the Psalmist Psalm 102:1-11, in his complaints, represents the people of God before the Redeemer appeared - as lowly, sad, dejected, and afflicted - speaking of himself as one of them, and as a fair representative of that people, the remainder of the Psalm will well agree with the promised redemption. Thus, having described the sadness and sorrow of the people of God, he speaks of the act that God would arise and have mercy upon Zion Psalm 102:13-14, that the pagan would fear the name of the Lord, and all the kings of the earth would see his glory Psalm 102:15, and that when the Lord should build up Zion, he would appear in his glory; Psalm 102:16. To whom else could this be so well applied as to the Messiah? To what time so well as to his time? Thus, too in Psalm 102:20, it is said that the Lord would look down from heaven "to hear the groaning of the prisoner, and to loose them that are appointed to death" - language remarkably resembling that used by Isaiah, Isaiah 61:1, which the Saviour applies to himself, in Luke 4:17-21. The passage then quoted by the apostle Psalm 102:25-27 is designed to denote the "immutability" of the Messiah, and the fact that in him all the interests of the church were safe. He would not change. He had formed all things, and he would remain the same. His kingdom would be permanent amidst all the changes occurring on earth, and his people had no cause of apprehension or alarm; Psalm 102:28.

(4) Paul applies this language to the Messiah in accordance with the doctrine which he had stated Hebrews 1:2, that it was by him that God "made the worlds." Having stated that, he seems to have felt that it was not improper to apply to him the passages occurring in the Old Testament that speak of the work of creation. The argument is this, "He was in fact the creator of all things." But to the Creator there is applied language in the Scriptures which shows that he was far exalted above the angels. He would remain the same, while the heavens and the earth should fade away. His years are enduring and eternal. "Such" a being must be superior to the angels; such a being must be divine. The words "Thou Lord" - σὺ Κύριε su Kurie - are not in the Hebrew of the Psalm, though they are in the Septuagint. In the Hebrew, in the Psalm (Psalm 102:24,), it is an address to God - "I said, O my God" - אלי 'Eeliy - but there can be no doubt that the Psalmist meant to address Yahweh, and that the word "God" is used in its proper sense, denoting divinity; see Hebrews 1:1, Hebrews 1:12, of the Psalm. "In the beginning;" see Genesis 1:1.

When the world was made; compare notes on John 1:1, where the same phrase is applied to the Messiah - "In the beginning was the word, where the same phrase is applied to the Messiah - "In the beginning was the word." "Hast laid the foundation of the earth." Hast made the earth. This language is such as is common in the Scriptures, where the earth is represented as laid on a foundation, or as supported. It is figurative language, derived from the act of rearing an edifice. The meaning here is, that the Son of God was the original creator or founder of the universe. He did not merely arrange it out of pre-existing materials, but he was properly its creator or founder. "And the heavens are the works of thine hands." This must demonstrate the Lord Jesus to be divine. He that made the vast heavens must be God. No creature could perform a work like that; nor can we conceive that power to create the vast array of distant worlds could possibly be delegated. If that power could be delegated, there is not an attribute of Deity which may not be, and thus all our notions of what constitutes divinity would be utterly confounded. The word "heavens" here, must mean all parts of the universe except the earth; see Genesis 1:1. The word "hands" is used, because it is by the hands that we usually perform any work.

11

Hebrews 1:11

開啟正文

天地都要滅沒——指諸天與大地。它們必要過去,或說必要被毀滅。這裡的措辭大概不過意味著,將有重大的變化發生在其中,或它們將改變形態。然而,無人能預見天體將來還會有什麼變化,也不能說現今的宇宙不會在某個時期被毀,而由一個更宏偉的創造接續。那位以一句話創造宇宙的,也能以一句話毀滅它;那位形成現今自然秩序的,也能使另一個同樣奇妙榮耀的秩序接續其後。聖經似乎提出了現今宇宙的秩序將要毀滅的思想;見彼得後書3:10-13;馬太福音24:35。「你卻要長存。」你必不死,也不被毀滅。這是何等崇高的思想!其觀念乃是:即使天地驟然消失,或逐漸磨損而歸於消滅,仍有一位無限的存在者,不受影響、不改變。

沒有什麼能觸及或攪擾他。這一切的變化都要在他的指示下、憑他的命令而成;見啟示錄20:11。那麼,無論任何巨變,我們都不要驚惶。即使我們看見天如書卷捲起、眾星從其位置墜落,也不要懼怕。神,就是那位創造者與救贖者,掌管一切。他不改變。他永遠活著;宇宙即使要過去,也只會是奉他的吩咐、在他的指揮之下。「天地都要像衣服漸漸舊了。」即「漸長」而變舊。“wax”一詞是古撒克遜語,意為生長、增加、或變成。這裡諸天被比作一件衣服,意思是:正如衣服漸舊而朽壞,諸天與大地也將如此。這語言顯然是比喻性的;然而誰能說其下藏著多少字面的真理呢?那每日向宇宙發出無數萬道光線的太陽,經過漫長的世代後,其光輝會減弱、以微弱的光芒照耀——這設想有什麼荒謬呢?那樣不斷地消耗、那樣持續地燃燒,而在遙遠的某個時期卻毫無衰殘的趨勢,可能嗎?除非它光輝的原料是從那偉大光源——神——的無窮資源中供應的;而當他選擇不再供應時,連那榮耀的太陽也必失去其光輝,只能以衰弱的光線照耀。

英文原文

They shall perish - That is, the heavens and the earth. They shall pass away; or they shall be destroyed. Probably no more is meant by the phrase here, than that important changes will take place in them, or than that they will change their form. Still it is not possible to foresee what changes may yet take place in the heavenly bodies, or to say that the present universe may not at some period be destroyed, and be succeeded by another creation still more magnificent. He that created the universe by a word, can destroy it by a word and he that formed the present frame of nature can cause it to be succeeded by another not less wonderful and glorious. The Scriptures seem to hold out the idea that the present frame of the universe shall be destroyed; see 2 Peter 3:10-13; Matthew 24:35. "But thou remainest." Thou shalt not die or be destroyed. What a sublime thought! The idea is, that though the heavens and earth should suddenly disappear, or though they should gradually wear out and become extinct, yet there is one infinite being who remains unaffected and unchanged.

Nothing can reach or disturb him. All these changes shall take place under his direction, and by his command; see Revelation 20:11. Let us not be alarmed then at any revolution. Let us not fear though we should see the heavens rolled up as a scroll, and the stars falling from their places. God, the Creator and the Redeemer, presides over all. He is unchanged. He ever lives; and though the universe should pass away, it will be only at his bidding, and under his direction. "And they all shall wax old." Shall "grow" or become old. The word "wax" is an Old Saxon word, meaning to grow, or increase, or become. The heavens here are compared to a garment, meaning that as that grows old and decays, so it will be with the heavens and the earth. The language is evidently figurative; and yet who can tell how much literal truth there may be couched under it? Is it absurd to suppose that that sun which daily sends forth so many countless millions of beams of light over the universe, may in a course of ages become diminished in its splendor, and shine with feeble lustre? Can there be constant exhaustion, a constant burning like that, and yet no tendency to decay at some far distant period? Not unless the material for its splendor shall be supplied from the boundless resources of the Great Source of Light - God; and when he shall choose to withhold it, even that glorious sun must be dimmed of its splendor, and shine with enfeebled beams.

12

Hebrews 1:12

開啟正文

又如一件外衣——即一件衣服;字面意思是披在四周的東西——περιβόλαιον peribolaion——原指外衣,即外袍或披風;參看 Matthew 5:40 的註釋。「你要將天地捲起來」,這是指諸天。聖經把諸天描述為「穹蒼」,或鋪張之物(Genesis 1:7 的希伯來原文);描述為「簾子」或「帳棚」(Isaiah 40:22);又描述為可以展開或捲起、如同書卷的「書卷」(Isaiah 34:4; Revelation 6:14)。此處則把它描述為可以摺疊的衣服或披風——這用語取自把不再合用的衣服摺起收起的做法。「天地就都改變了」,意即它們要被換成別的,或要讓位給新天新地;參看 2 Peter 3:13。意思是,現今天地的樣式並非永存,將要被別的接替,或要過去,但造物主卻始終如一。「惟有你永不改變」,你不會改變。「你的年數沒有窮盡」,你要永遠長存、永不改變。還有甚麼能比這更清楚地證明,這話所論的那位是不改變的呢?然而這話確實是論到彌賽亞而說的,因此必定表明他具有神性。這些屬性不能賦予受造之物;而且,寫這書信的人相信神的兒子具有神性,這一點再清楚不過了。

英文原文

And as a vesture - A garment; literally something thrown around - περιβόλαιον peribolaion - and denoting properly the outer garment, the cloak or mantle; see notes, Matthew 5:40. "Shalt thou fold them up." That is, the heavens. They are represented in the Scriptures as an "expanse." or something spread out (the Hebrew text of Genesis 1:7): as a "curtain," or "tent" Isaiah 40:22, and as a "scroll" that might be spread out or rolled up like a book or volume, Isaiah 34:4; Revelation 6:14. Here they are represented as a garment or mantle that might be folded up - language borrowed from folding up and laying aside garments that are no longer fit for use. "And they shall be changed." That is, they shall be exchanged for others, or they shall give place to the new heavens and the new earth; 2 Peter 3:13. The meaning is, that the present form of the heavens and the earth is not to be permanent, but is to be succeeded by others, or to pass away, but that the Creator is to remain the same. "Thou art the same." Thou wilt not change. "And thy years shall not fail." Thou wilt exist forever unchanged. What could more clearly prove that he of whom this is spoken is immutable? Yet it is indubitably spoken of the Messiah, and must demonstrate that he is divine. These attributes cannot be conferred on a creature; and nothing can be clearer than that he who penned the Epistle believed that the Son of God was divine.

13

Hebrews 1:13

開啟正文

「所有的天使,神從來對哪一個說」——使徒再引一項證據,證明神兒子的高舉超過天使。他問道:何處有一個實例,神曾對任何一位天使說話,叫他坐在自己的右邊,等他使他的仇敵服在他腳下?然而這崇高的尊榮已賜給神的兒子;因此,他遠高超過他們。「你坐在我的右邊」——參看 Hebrews 1:3 的註釋。這段經文取自 Psalm 110:1;那篇詩在本書信中屢次被引用為指著彌賽亞說的,而眼前的這一節,救主在 Matthew 22:43-44 曾應用到自己身上,彼得也在 Acts 2:34-35 把它應用在他身上。因此,它適用於彌賽亞,是無可懷疑的。「等我使你仇敵作你的腳凳」——等我叫他們完全順服。腳凳是我們坐在椅上時放在腳下的東西;這裡的說法,意即仇敵被完全制伏;比較 1 Corinthians 15:25 的註釋。「使仇敵作腳凳」一語,取自古代戰士的習俗:他們在慶祝凱旋時,踏上被征服君王的頸項,作為對方徹底傾覆順服的表記;參看 Isaiah 10:6 的註釋。這裡所說的仇敵,是神和他宗教的仇敵;意思是,彌賽亞要被高舉,直到這一切仇敵都被制伏。那時他要把國交與父神;參看 1 Corinthians 15:24-28 的註釋。使徒此處所指救贖者的高升,是升上中保的寶座。在這一點上,他遠超天使之上。他的仇敵要向他降服,而天使在那大工中不過被用作器皿。

英文原文

But to which of the angels - The apostle adduces one other proof of the exaltation of the Son of God above the angels. He asks where there is an instance in which God had addressed any one of the angels, and asked him to sit at his right hand until he should subdue his enemies under him? Yet that high honor had been conferred on the Son of God; and he was therefore far exalted above them. "Sit on my right hand;" see notes on Hebrews 1:3. This passage is taken from Psalm 110:1, a Psalm that is repeatedly quoted in this Epistle as referring to the Messiah, and the very passage before is applied by the Saviour to himself, in Matthew 22:43-44, and by Peter it is applied to him in Acts 2:34-35. There can be no doubt, therefore, of its applicability to the Messiah. "Until I make thine enemies thy footstool." Until I reduce them to entire subjection. A footstool is what is placed under the feet when we sit on a chair, and the phrase here means that an enemy is entirely subdued; compare notes on 1 Corinthians 15:25. The phrase "to make an enemy a footstool," is borrowed from the custom of ancient warriors who stood on the necks of vanquished kings on the occasion of celebrating a triumph over them as a token of their complete prostration and subjection; see notes on Isaiah 10:6. The enemies here referred to are the foes of God and of his religion, and the meaning is, that the Messiah is to be exalted until all those foes are subdued. Then he will give up the kingdom to the Father; see notes on 1 Corinthians 15:24-28. The exaltation of the Redeemer, to which the apostle refers here, is to the mediatorial throne. In this he is exalted far above the angels. His foes are to be subdued to him, but angels are to be employed as mere instruments in that great work.

14

Hebrews 1:14

開啟正文

「天使豈不都是」——他們當中沒有一位被高升到救贖者的尊位。連最受尊崇的天使,所擔任的也是比較卑微的職分——奉派幫助那將要承受救恩之人的服役之靈。「服役的靈。」一個「服役的」靈,就是奉命執行神旨意的靈。這裡的字 λειτουργικὰ leitourgika(即我們 liturgy 一詞的來源),本義是「屬於公眾服事的」,或「百姓的服事」(λαός laos),特別用於那些在聖殿公眾服事中供職的人。他們是幫助別人的人,是幫助者、僕人。此處所用的正是這個意思。他們奉命向別人——即基督徒——提供「援助」或「幫助」。「奉差遣。」神為此任命他們。他們是「奉差遣的」;在神的管制之下;居於附屬的地位。

這樣,加百列奉差遣向但以理傳達一項重要的信息(Daniel 9:21-23)。「為那將要承受救恩的人效力。」為要幫助、扶持他們。他們來是要給他們援助——他們既受用於這樣卑微的職分,與神的兒子——眾世界的創造者和統治者——的尊嚴相比,是何等不及!「將要承受救恩的人。」指眾聖徒,即基督徒。他們稱為「救恩的承受者」,因為他們被收養入神的家中,被待如他的兒子;見 Romans 8:14-17 的註釋。這裡的要點是:天使所受派的職分,遠比神的兒子卑微;因此他持有遠為崇高的地位。但使徒在證明這一點時,也附帶陳述了一項極有趣、極重要的教義:天使奉命促進神百姓的救恩,在他們通往天國的旅程中幫助他們。

這教義沒有甚麼荒謬之處。天使奉命幫助人,不比一個人幫助另一個人更難以置信;當然更不比神的兒子降卑「不是要受人的服事,乃是要服事人」(Matthew 20:28)、並在地上履行僕人的職分(John 13:1-15)更難以置信。事實上,神的治理有一項重大原則:一類受造之物服事另一類;一個幫助另一個——在患難中扶持他,在貧窮時供給他,在困惑時勸導他。我們不斷從別人受益,倚賴他們的勸導和幫助。這樣,神派父母幫助兒女;鄰舍幫助鄰舍;富人幫助窮人;全世界都可見這原則:一人從他人的幫助得益。天使為何不可受用於這服事呢?

他們是純潔、仁愛、大能的。人既因一個具天使性情(雖已墮落)之者的誘惑而在墮落中毀滅,那麼,其他具天使性情、未墮落之聖潔的,來幫助修復他們墮落有罪的同類對人類造成的禍害,為何不合宜呢?在我看來,「毀滅」既來自另一類,「援助」也來自另一類,其中有美妙的恰切;那些具天使之能、卻懷鬼魔之惡意者毀滅了人,那麼具天使之能、懷天上仁愛者來幫助人的恢復與得救,也有美妙的恰切。再者,按事理之必然,軟弱的蒙強壯的幫助,無知的蒙開明者的幫助,不潔的蒙純潔者的幫助,受試探的蒙未曾因試探跌倒者的幫助,是一項重大原則。我們在全世界都看見它運行;它構成地上道德安排之美;這原則為何不可延伸到別處居所的居民呢?天使既有超越的智力、仁愛和能力,為何不可進來成全這體系,顯明它何等適於榮耀神呢?關於天使以何種方式作救恩承受者的服役之靈,聖經沒有完全告訴我們,但其中提到的一些事實,可為這探究提供一點亮光。他們如今作甚麼,可以從聖經對他們曾作甚麼的記載學習——因為解經上公正的原則,似乎是他們如今所從事的,與他們歷來所從事的,在本質上相同。聖經所記天使替人介入的方式如下:

(1)他們對人有深切的關懷。因此救主說:「一個罪人悔改,在神的使者面前也是這樣為他歡喜」(Luke 15:10)。又如他論到組成他教會的「小子們」說:「他們的使者在天上,常見我天父的面」(Matthew 18:10)。

(2)他們對關乎人蒙救贖的一切事有特別的興趣。因此彼得論到關乎救贖的事說:「天使也願意詳細察看這些事」(1 Peter 1:12)。與此相符,他們被描繪為在伯利恆的野地上讚美神——那裡有牧羊人,曾向他們宣告救主降生(Luke 2:13);一位天使向馬利亞宣告她將作彌賽亞的母親(Luke 1:26);一位天使向牧羊人宣告他已降生(Luke 2:10);天使在他受試探時來伺候他(Matthew 4:11);一位天使在客西馬尼園加添他的力量(Luke 22:43);天使在主耶穌曾被安放的墳墓那裡,向他的門徒宣告他的復活(John 20:12);他們又在橄欖山上向他的門徒顯現,保證他必再來接他的百姓歸他自己(Acts 1:10)。

(3)他們為保衛和保護神的子民而顯現。因此詩篇說(Psalm 34:7):「耶和華的使者在敬畏他的人四圍安營,搭救他們。」這樣,兩位天使來催促羅得離開平原的城邑,救他脫離將臨的毀滅(Genesis 19:1, Genesis 19:15);一位天使打開使徒們的監門,在他們被猶太人囚禁時釋放他們(Acts 5:19);主的使者把被希律囚禁的彼得從監裡救出來(Acts 12:7-8)。

(4)天使奉差賜給我們力量抵擋試探。救贖者在客西馬尼園,「有一位天使從天上顯現,加添他的力量」時(Luke 22:43),就得了這樣的幫助。那裡的大試煉,看來與試探有某種關聯——與黑暗的權勢、或邪惡之君的某種影響有關(Luke 22:53;比較 John 14:30)。他們向受試探的救贖者所施的這幫助,以及他們在我們受試探時所給的援助,有其特別的恰切與合宜。人最初是受一個墮落天使的試探。世上試探的不小部分——若非全部——如今都在墮落天使的指揮之下。他們「尋找可吞吃的人」遊行(1 Peter 5:8)。人生中的試探、路上無數的引誘,都帶有受黑暗惡毒之靈控制的痕跡。那麼,神純潔的天使出來幫助人抵擋他們墮落惡毒同類之靈的詭計和狡詐,還有甚麼比這更合宜的呢?墮落天使的能力和技巧——遠超人的能力和力量——既被用來毀滅我們,同樣的能力和技巧在仁愛引導之下進來幫助我們,是何等可羨慕!

(5)他們在苦難中扶持我們。這樣,一位天使把鼓舞的信息帶給但以理;救贖者被死從門徒手中取去時、以及他升天時,天使都在場安慰他的門徒。如今,重要的安慰以某種方式藉天使的影響傳達給我們,為何不可能呢?還有,

(6)他們陪伴臨終的聖徒,引導他們進入榮耀。因此救主論到拉撒路說,他死時「被天使帶去放在亞伯拉罕的懷裡」(Luke 16:22)。設想同樣的事如今仍在發生,有何不妥呢?誠然,若有一處需要天上的幫助,就是靈魂離開身體之時。若有一處需要引路者,就是蒙救贖的靈魂走上那通往神的未知之路時。天使若奉差作任何憐憫人的使命,那麼在生命將終、靈魂將升天之時受差,乃是合宜的。若有人說他們是看不見的,很難設想我們怎能從從未見過的存在得幫助,我回答:我知道他們是看不見的。他們不再像從前那樣,作神子民看得見的保護者和護衛者顯現。但我們從別人所受的幫助,不小部分來自我們看不見的源頭。我們欠看不見之恩人的債,比欠看得見的更多;一切幫助中最可感謝的,也許正是一隻我們看不見的手、從我們無法追尋的方位所供給的。多少孤兒受著某位隱名恩人的惠益!照樣,我們福祉上最需要、最可珍的許多介入,來自看不見的源頭、藉看不見的手從神傳達給我們,也可能是神護理大安排的一部分。

總評

  1. 基督教有權要求人的注意。神已在福音中藉他兒子向我們說話(Hebrews 1:1-2)。這事實構成我們當留意新約所載之言的理由。當神差遣先知向人說話,賦予他們超人的智慧和口才,命他們向人類傳達莊嚴的信息時,那就是人應當聽的理由。但神親自的兒子所帶來的信息,何等重要得多!那使者何等崇高!他要求我們注意和敬重的權利,何等更高(比較 Matthew 21:37)!然而可歎,他住在地上時,留意他的人何等少;如今相對而言敬重他的人也何等少。大多數人對神的兒子已來向人類說話這事實,毫無興趣。救主言論的全部記錄,幾小時便可讀完,肯費心去讀他話的人卻少。

報紙有人讀;詩有人讀;小說有人讀;戲劇有人讀;戰役與圍城的歷史有人讀;新約卻被冷落,甚至在基督教之地,也有數以千計的人連登山寶訓都未曾讀完!救贖者所教的真理在聖所被傳講時,肯聽的人也少。許多人從不去傳福音的地方;許多人在那裡卻想著別的事,或全不注意所傳的真理。神的兒子在我們這世界所受的,竟是這樣的接待!一切事件中最奇妙的,是他從天上來作人類的教師;其次最奇妙的,是他來了,人卻對這事實毫無興趣,拒絕聽他講論那看不見的永恆世界。人談論某種狂想投機能否發財,就有人以極深的興趣去聽;救贖者論到天國與其中永恆財富的「確實性」,卻激不起一點情感。一個從死裡回來的人論到看不見的世界所說的話,必引起最深的注意;那位永遠住在看不見之世界、知道那裡已發生和將發生一切的主所說的話,卻喚不起興趣,引不起探究。人就是如此。一位顯赫外賓——如拉法葉到美國——的來訪,能振奮一國,到處掀起熱忱;神的兒子帶著重大憐憫的使命訪問地球,卻被看作無關重要的事,在大多數人心裡激不起興趣。

  1. 基督是神聖的。在本書信作者看來,他無疑被視為與神同等。這一點如此清楚,以致它竟曾被質疑過,看來令人詫異。那位創造諸世界、受天使敬拜、被稱為神、被說立了大地的根基、造了諸天、並在這一切都過去時仍不改變的,必是神聖的。這些是神的屬性,單單屬於他。這些話不能論到一個人、一位天使、或天使長。無法設想這樣的屬性能屬於受造之物。若能,那麼我們對神與受造之物之別的一切觀念就都混亂了,我們對神就不能有可理解的概念。

  2. 基督很可能是向眾世界傳達神本質與完全之認識的媒介。他是神榮耀的光輝——那顯明——神的彰顯(Hebrews 1:3)。太陽的本體是看不見的——至少肉眼確然看不見。我們無法注視它。但有一種照耀、光輝、榮耀、彰顯是可以看見的!它在日光之中,是太陽榮耀與存在的彰顯。太陽藉其照耀為人所知。神的兒子——無論道成肉身與否——也照樣可以是神本質的彰顯。從這例證,我們在恭敬之中,豈不能得著榮耀三位一體教義的一幅圖解嗎?太陽有本體——對我們是不可見的——卻宏偉榮耀,是一切光、熱、生命的源頭。太陽巨大的本體,是一切光輝之源,是一切溫暖與生機之泉。

一切的光、熱、生命都倚靠它;它若熄滅,萬物都必死。神聖的父——神那永恆不變的本質——宇宙一切光與生命之泉——豈不也照樣如此嗎?太陽又有「彰顯」——那照耀——那榮耀的光。我們所見的光輝從它而出——即刻、持續、永遠地出。太陽存在,它就存在,不能與太陽分離。太陽藉那光輝被看見;世界藉它得光照。沒有這些光線,就沒有光,萬物都要陷於黑暗。這是神的兒子何等美的表徵——神榮耀的光輝;神藉以被認識的媒介;人類——就我們所知也是宇宙——的光源!他光照人,就有光;他不光照,就有確定的道德黑暗,如太陽西沉就有夜一樣。

就我們所能看的,神的兒子所作的彰顯,在一切世界中對於正確默想神本質,可能正像太陽的光線對於理解其本性一樣必要。太陽還有溫暖、熱力與賦生氣的影響——那為物質世界帶來生命與美的影響。它不僅是照耀,還是隨之而來的溫暖與賦生之能。萬有都倚靠它。每一粒種子、每一個芽、每一片葉、每一朵花;每一根草、地上每一隻獸、空中每一隻鳥,都倚靠它。沒有它,植物立時枯萎,動物生命滅絕,普世的死亡掌權。這是聖靈及其在道德世界影響的何等美的例證!「主神是日頭」(Psalm 84:11);我不認為這樣從太陽引出三位一體教義的例證有甚麼不當。我確知,若無那顯明太陽、光照世界的光線,我們對太陽必一無所知;我確知,若無它賦生賦活力的光芒,一切動植物的生命都必死去。同樣,我看這也頗有可能:神的本質若非藉神的兒子彰顯,就不為人知;我確知,若無聖靈在人靈魂中甦醒賦生的影響,一切道德與屬靈的生命都必死去。

  1. 基督已為罪作了贖罪祭(Hebrews 1:3)。他是「藉著自己」作成的。不是憑公牛和山羊的血,而是憑他自己的血。願我們喜樂:如今我們不必帶著流血的祭物到神面前來;不必牽一隻羔羊來宰殺,而是可以信靠那為人類的罪已流出的血前來。那偉大的祭已經獻上。祭牲已被宰殺。那除去世人之罪的血已經獻上。我們如今可以即刻來到施恩寶座前,懇求那血的功績。我們的境況與古時猶太敬拜者何等不同!他們必須牽著要為罪宰殺的祭牲來,而且年年如此、天天如此。我們可以懷著這感覺前來:那獨一的偉大之祭已為我們獻上;它永不重複;在那祭裡有足以塗抹我們一切罪的功績。我們的境況與異教徒又何等不同!他們也牽著祭牲到血染的祭壇前宰殺。他們獻羊羔、山羊、公牛、戰俘、奴隸,甚至自己的兒女!在這些可怖的祭物之中,他們雖顯明深知須有祭物,卻沒有應許、沒有絲毫憑據,知道祭物必蒙悅納。他們未得赦免而去。他們重複獻祭,卻無罪得赦免的憑據,至終在絕望中死去!我們乃是確信「耶穌基督的血洗淨一切的罪」而來;靈魂因過去一切罪已蒙赦免的憑據而喜樂,與神相和。

  2. 願我們因主耶穌被高舉到神的右邊而喜樂(Hebrews 1:3-4)。他已進入天堂。他坐在榮耀的寶座上。他已受完最後的痛苦,流了最後一滴為世人之罪須流的血。冰冷的墳墓不再拘禁他;兵丁的槍不再刺他的肋。他如今在天上喜樂而榮耀。那裡的天使向他致敬(Hebrews 1:6),宇宙都服在他的掌管之下。

  3. 敬拜主耶穌是正當的。他來到世界時,天使受命如此行(Hebrews 1:6);我們如今這樣行,就不可能錯。天上的天使既可合宜地敬拜他,我們也可以。他們若敬拜了他,他就是神聖的。誠然,神斷不會命他們敬拜一位同輩天使或一個人!天使敬拜之處,我也敬拜,我感到安全;他們既受命獻上敬意之處,我不覺得自己有權保留我的敬意。

  4. 以神稱呼主耶穌是正當的(Hebrews 1:8)。他既在默示的言語中這樣被稱呼,我們這樣稱呼他並非不當。我們緊隨聖經的言語,就不致錯誤;我們以聖經自己的言語表達我們的信念和敬虔,是我們為正的最強憑據。

  5. 救贖者的國是公義的國。它建基於公平(Hebrews 1:8-9)。別的國是殘忍、壓迫、血腥的國。暴君向人民揮舞鐵杖。救贖者在他的國裡卻不如此。那裡沒有一條法律不是公平而溫和的;沒有一條規例,人遵行它不會促進他現世和永恆的福祉。完全在他杖下的人有福了;完全順服他律法的國有福了!

  6. 諸天將滅沒,地將衰殘(Hebrews 1:10-11)。地上已經歷巨大的變化——地質學者的研究可證;我們沒有理由懷疑,遙遠的世界也可能發生過類似的變化。將來還可預期更大的變化,其中一些我們或許蒙召親眼見到。我們的靈魂要永遠存在;在久遠的未來世代——遠超我們現今所能計算的極限——我們或許要在這些天和這地上目睹最重大的變化。神能以從未見過的方式顯示他的大能;安然靠近他寶座的他的子民,或許蒙准觀看那人心從未稍有概念的能力之展現。

  7. 然而在這一切變化中,救主仍是一樣的(Hebrews 1:12)。他不改變。在已過的一切變革中,他始終一樣。在物質世界所發生的一切變化中,他不曾改變;在列國間所發生的一切革命中,他不曾搖動。一個變化接續一個變化;國家興起又傾覆,帝國消亡;一代過去,另一代接上,他仍是一樣。無論暴風如何怒號、戰爭如何兇猛、瘟疫如何蔓延、地震如何搖撼大地,救贖者仍是一樣。無論我們外在的變化如何,他是一樣的。我們從童年到少年、到壯年、到老年,他不改變。我們或順境或逆境;或從富足到貧窮,從尊榮到羞辱,從健康到疾病,他仍是一樣。

我們要去躺在冰冷的墳墓裡,我們必朽的身架要朽壞;但在我們長眠之中他仍是一樣,直到他再來召我們進入更新之生命,他仍不改變。我喜樂,在人生一切境遇中,我有同一位救主。我知道他是怎樣的一位。若容許這樣說,我知道「在那裡可以尋見他」。人會因任性、情緒、或利益、情慾、野心的新念頭而改變。我今天到朋友那裡,見他仁愛真誠——但我沒有絕對把握,明天見他仍是如此。或因某種未知的原因,他對我的情誼冷淡了。或有仇敵向他耳中灌輸了對我的疑心;或他結了更深的新的情誼;或他病了,或死了。但論到救贖者,這樣的事一概不能發生。他不改變。我確知他永遠一樣。無人能以毀謗影響他;新的友誼不能削弱舊的愛;他不會有使他改變的疾病或死亡;縱使天焚地動,他仍是一樣。這樣的救主,我可以信靠;這樣的朋友,為何人人不信靠呢?論到地上的情感,底下這話實在說得太真了:

「友誼算甚麼?不過一個名字,

一個哄人入睡的符咒;

一道追隨財富或名聲的影子,

卻任那可憐人哀哭?」

但基督徒與他恩慈救贖者之間所結的情感,斷不能如此論說。它不受一切外在變化的影響;它要在物質萬物的一切變革中存活,在一切屬地紐帶都斷絕之後仍存活;它要在萬物解體之後仍存留。

  1. 我們看見人的尊嚴(Hebrews 1:13-14)。天使奉差作他的侍從。他們來在此服事他,並引導他「進入榮耀」。君王王子有武裝的衛士或蒙召為謀士的哲人環繞;但最卑微的聖徒,也可能被能力和位分都遠超他們的一群侍從所環繞。光明榮耀的天使對人的救恩深具關懷。他們來看顧蒙救贖的人;伺候他們的腳步;在試煉中扶持他們;在他們離世升天時同行。受這樣一位純潔靈界智者看顧,比受任何曾揮杖戴冠之君王的看顧更榮耀;而最卑微無名的基督徒,不久也要親被引到天上的寶座——比起它,地上最輝煌的王座也要失色而消隱:

「天上可有掛懷?天上的眾靈,

可對這些卑賤的受造之物存愛,

動了憐憫其災禍的心腸?

有的:不然人的處境,

就比走獸更可悲。但啊!至高的神

那洋溢的恩典,如此愛他的受造,

以憐憫擁抱他一切的作為,

差遣蒙福的天使往來奔走,

去服事惡人——事奉他惡毒的仇敵!

他們何等屢屢離開銀色的居所,

前來救助需要救助的我們!

他們以金色的翅膀,

如飛馳的傳令官劃開柔順的天空,

抵擋污穢的鬼魔,助我們爭戰!

他們為我們爭戰、守望、謹守護衛,

把他們光明的軍陣擺列在我們四圍;

這一切都是為愛,不為賞賜;

哦,天上的神為何對人有這樣的看顧!

——Spenser《仙后》(Faery Queen),第二卷,第八歌一、二節。

  1. 神為人的救恩作了甚麼!他定下了永恆的計劃。他差先知傳達他的旨意。他差他的兒子傳憐憫的信息,並叫義的代替不義的受死。他把他升到天上,把宇宙置於他的掌管之下,使人可以得救。為此他差他的聖靈;差他的眾執事和使者。末了,為成全這工,他差他的天使作服役的靈;扶持他的百姓;在他們臨終時安慰他們;陪伴他們進入榮耀的境域。一個基督徒的救恩,牽動何等的關懷!他在宇宙中有何等的價值!他當聖潔,又是何等重要!一個曾被神兒子之血買贖的人,應當純潔。一個生命之承受者,應當聖潔。一個受天界之靈伺候、不久——他不知有「多」快——要被接升天的人,應當聖潔。天使是我的侍從嗎?那麼我當行得與我的同伴相稱。我不久要去與天使同住嗎?那麼我應當純潔。這雙腳不久要踏天上的院宇嗎?這條舌頭不久要與天界之靈同聲讚美神嗎?這雙眼睛不久要觀看永恆榮耀的寶座和那升天的救贖者嗎?那麼這雙腳、這雙眼、這嘴唇都當純潔聖潔;我當向世界死,只為天上而活。
英文原文

Are they not all - There is not one of them that is elevated to the high rank of the Redeemer. Even the most exalted angel is employed in the comparatively humble office of a ministering spirit appointed to aid the heirs of salvation. "Ministering spirits." A "ministering" spirit is one that is employed to execute the will of God. The proper meaning of the word here - λειτουργικὰ leitourgika - (whence our word "liturgy") is, "pertaining to public service," or "the service of the people" (λαός laos}}; and is applied particularly to those who were engaged in the public service of the temple. They were those who rendered aid to others; who were helpers, or servants. Such is the meaning as used here. They are employed to render "aid" or "assistance" to others - to wit, to Christians. "Sent forth." Appointed by God for this. They are "sent;" are under his control; are in a subordinate capacity.

Thus, Gabriel was sent forth to convey an important message to Daniel; Daniel 9:21-23. "To minister." For the help or succour of such. They come to render them assistance - and, if employed in this humble office, how much inferior to the dignity of the Son of God - the Creator and Ruler of the worlds! "Who shall be heirs of salvation." To the saints; to Christians. They are called "heirs of salvation" because they are adopted into the family of God, and are treated as his sons; see notes on Romans 8:14-17. The main point here is, that the angels are employed in a much more humble capacity than the Son of God; and, therefore, that he sustains a far more elevated rank. But while the apostle has proved that, he has incidentally stated an exceedingly interesting and important doctrine, that the angels are employed to further the salvation of the people of God, and to aid them in their journey to heaven.

In this doctrine there is nothing absurd. It is no more improbable that angels should be employed to aid man, than that one man should aid another; certainly not as improbable as that the Son of God should come down "not to be ministered unto but to minister," Matthew 20:28, and that he performed on earth the office of a servant; John 13:1-15. Indeed it is a great principle of the divine administration that one class of God's creatures are to minister to others; that one is to aid another to assist him in trouble, to provide for him when poor, and to counsel him in perplexity. We are constantly deriving benefit from others, and are dependent on their counsel and help. Thus, God has appointed parents to aid their children; neighbors to aid their neighbors: the rich to aid the poor; and all over the world the principle is seen, that one is to derive benefit from the aid of others. Why may not the angels be employed in this service?

They are pure, benevolent, powerful; and as man was ruined in the fall by the temptation offered by one of an angelic, though fallen nature, why should not others of angelic, unfallen holiness come to assist in repairing the evils which their fallen, guilty brethren have inflicted on the race? To me there seems to be a beautiful propriety in bringing "aid" from another race, as "ruin" came from another race; and that as those endowed with angelic might, though with fiendish malignity, ruined man, those with angelic might, but heavenly benevolence, should aid in his recovery and salvation. Further, it is, from the necessity of the case, a great principle, that the weak shall be aided by the strong; the ignorant by the enlightened; the impure by the pure; the tempted by those who have not fallen by temptation. All over the world we see this in operation; and it constitutes the beauty of the moral arrangements on the earth; and why shall not this be extended to the inhabitants of other abodes? Why shall not angels, with their superior intelligence, benevolence, and power, come in to perfect this system, and show how much adapted it is to glorify God? In regard to the ways in which angels become ministering spirits to the heirs of salvation, the Scriptures have not fully informed us, but facts are mentioned which will furnish some light on this inquiry. What they do now may be learned from the Scripture account of what they have done - as it seems to be a fair principle of interpretation that they are engaged in substantially the same employment in which they have ever been. The following methods of angelic interposition in behalf of man are noted in the Scriptures:

(1) They feel a deep interest in man. Thus, the Saviour says, "there is joy in the presence of the angels of God over one sinner that repenteth;" Luke 15:10. Thus also he says, when speaking of the "little ones" that compose his church, "in heaven their angels do always behold the face of my Father who is in heaven;" Matthew 18:10.

(2) they feel a special interest in all that relates to the redemption of man. Thus, Peter says of the things pertaining to redemption, "which things the angels desire to look into;" 1 Peter 1:12. In accordance with this they are represented as praising God over the fields of Bethlehem, where the shepherds were to whom it was announced that a Saviour was born Luke 2:13; an angel announced to Mary that she would be the mother of the Messiah Luke 1:26; an angel declared to the shepherds that He was born Luke 2:10; the angels came and ministered to Him in His temptation Matthew 4:11; an angel strengthened Him in the garden of Gethsemane Luke 22:43; angels were present in the sepulchre where the Lord Jesus had been laid, to announce His resurrection to His disciples John 20:12; and they reappeared to his disciples on Mount Olivet to assure them that he would return and receive his people to him self, Acts 1:10.

(3) they appear for the defense and protection of the people of God. Thus it is said Psalm 34:7, "The angel of the Lord encampeth round about them that fear him, and delivereth them." Thus, two angels came to hasten Lot from the cities of the plain, and to rescue him from the impending destruction; Genesis 19:1, Genesis 19:15. Thus, an angel opened the prison doors of the apostles, and delivered them when they had been confined by the Jews; Acts 5:19. Thus, the angel of the Lord delivered Peter from prison when he had been confined by Herod; Acts 12:7-8.

(4) angels are sent to give us strength to resist temptation. Aid was thus furnished to the Redeemer in the garden of Gethsemane, when there "appeared an angel from heaven strengthening him;" Luke 22:43. The great trial there seems to have been somehow connected with temptation; some influence of the power of darkness, or of the Prince of evil; Luke 22:53; compare John 14:30. In this aid which they rendered to the tempted Redeemer, and in the assistance which they render to us when tempted, there is a special fitness and propriety. Man was at first tempted by a fallen angel. No small part - if not all the temptations in the world - are under the direction now of fallen angels. They roam at large "seeking whom they may devour;" 1 Peter 5:8. The temptations which occur in life, the numerous allurements which beset our path, all have the marks of being under the control of dark and malignant spirits. What, therefore, can be more appropriate than for the pure angels of God to interpose and aid man against the skill and wiles of their fallen and malignant fellow-spirits? Fallen angelic power and skill - power and skill far above the capability and the strength of man - are employed to ruin us, and how desirable is it for like power and skill, under the guidance of benevolence, to come in to aid us!

(5) they support us in affliction. Thus, an angel brought a cheering message to Daniel; the angels were present to give comfort to the disciples of the Saviour when he had been taken from them by death, and when he ascended to heaven. Why may it not be so now, that important consolations, in some way, are imparted to us by angelic influence? And,

(6) they attend dying saints, and conduct them to glory. Thus, the Saviour says of Lazarus that when he died he was "carried by the angels into Abraham's bosom;" Luke 16:22. Is there any impropriety in supposing that the same thing may be done still? Assuredly, if anywhere heavenly aid is needed, it is when the spirit leaves the body. If anywhere a guide is needed, it is when the ransomed soul goes up the unknown path to God. And if angels are employed on any messages of mercy to mankind, it is proper that it should be when life is closing, and the spirit is about to ascend to heaven. Should it be said that they are invisible, and that it is difficult to conceive how we can be aided by beings whom we never see, I answer, I know that they are unseen. They no longer appear as they once did to be the visible protectors and defenders of the people of God. But no small part of the aid which we receive from others comes from sources unseen by us. We owe more to unseen benefactors than to those whom we see, and the most grateful of all aid, perhaps, is what is furnished by a hand which we do not see, and from quarters which we cannot trace. How many an orphan is benefited by some unseen and unknown benefactor! So it may be a part of the great arrangements of Divine Providence that many of the most needed and acceptable interpositions for our welfare should come to us from invisible sources, and be conveyed to us from God by unseen hands.

Remarks

  1. The Christian religion has a claim on the attention of man. God has spoken to us in the Gospel by his Son; Hebrews 1:1-2. This fact constitutes a claim on us to attend to what is spoken in the New Testament. When God sent prophets to address people, endowing them with more than human wisdom and eloquence, and commanding them to deliver solemn messages to mankind, that was a reason why people should hear. But how much more important is the message which is brought by his own Son! How much more exalted the Messenger! How much higher his claim to our attention and regard! compare Matthew 21:37. Yet it is lamentable to reflect how few attended to him when he lived on the earth, and how few comparatively regard him now. The great mass of people feel no interest in the fact that the Son of God has come and spoken to the human race. Few take the pains to read what he said, though all the records of the discourses of the Saviour could be read in a few hours.

A newspaper is read; a poem; a novel; a play; a history of battles and sieges; but the New Testament is neglected, and there are thousands even in Christian lands who have not even read through the Sermon on the Mount! Few also listen to the truths which the Redeemer taught when they are proclaimed in the sanctuary. Multitudes never go to the place where the gospel is preached; multitudes when there are engaged in thinking of other things, or are wholly inattentive to the truths which are proclaimed. Such a reception has the Son of God met with in our world! The most wonderful of all events is, that he should have come from heaven to be the teacher of mankind; next to that, the most wonderful event is that, when he has come, people feel no interest in the fact, and refuse to listen to what he says of the unseen and eternal world. What a man will say about the possibility of making a fortune by some wild speculation will be listened to with the deepest interest; but what the Redeemer says about the "certainty" of heaven and eternal riches there, excites no emotion: what one from the dead might say about the unseen world would excite the profoundest attention; what he has said who has always dwelt in the unseen world, and who knows all that has occurred there, and all that is yet to occur, awakens no interest, and excites no inquiry. Such is man. The visit, too, of an illustrious stranger - like Lafayette to America - will rouse a nation, and spread enthusiasm everywhere; the visit of the Son of God to the earth on a great errand of mercy is regarded as an event of no importance, and excites no interest in the great mass of human hearts.

  1. Christ is divine. In the view of the writer of this Epistle he was undoubtedly regarded as equal with God. This is so clear that it seems wonderful that it should ever have been called in question. He who made the worlds; who is to be worshipped by the angels; who is addressed as God; who is said to have laid the foundation of the earth, and to have made the heavens, and to be unchanged when all these things shall pass away, must be divine. These are the attributes of God, and belong to him alone. These things could not be spoken of a man, an angel, an archangel. It is impossible to conceive that attributes like these could belong to a creature. If they could, then all our notions of what constitutes the distinction between God and his creatures are confounded, and we can have no intelligible idea of God.

  2. It is not improbable that Christ is the medium of communicating the knowledge of the divine essence and perfections to all worlds. He is the brightness of the divine glory - the showing forth - the manifestation of God; Hebrews 1:3. The body of the sun is not seen - certainly not by the naked eye. We cannot look upon it. But there is a shining, a brightness, a glory, a manifestation which is seen! It is in the sun-beams, the manifestation of the glory and the existence of the sun. By his shining the sun is known. So the Son of God - incarnate or not - may be the manifestation of the divine essence. And from this illustration, may we not without irreverence derive an illustration of the doctrine of the glorious Trinity? There is the body of the sun - to us invisible - yet great and glorious, and the source of all light, and heat, and life. The vast body of the sun is the source of all this radiance, the fountain of all that warms and enlivens.

All light and heat and life depend on him, and should he be extinct all would die. Thus, may it not be with God the Father; God the eternal and unchanging essence - the fountain of all light, and life in the universe. In the sun there is also the "manifestation" - the shining - the glorious light. The brightness which we see emanates from that - emanates at once, continually, always. While the sun exists, that exists, and cannot be separated from it. By that brightness the sun is seen; by that the world is enlightened. Without these beams there would be no light, but all would be involved in darkness. What a beautiful representation of the Son of God - the brightness of the divine glory; the medium by which God is made known; the source of light to man, and for anything we know, to the universe! When he shines upon people, there is light when he does not shine, there is as certain moral darkness as there is night when the sun sinks in the west.

And for aught we can see, the manifestation which the Son of God makes may be as necessary in all worlds to a proper contemplation of the divine essence, as the beams of the sun are to understand its nature. Then there are the warmth and heat and vivifying influences of the sun - an influence which is the source of life and beauty to the material world. It is not the mere shining - it is the attendant warmth and vivifying power. All nature is dependent on it. Each seed, and bud, and leaf, and flower; each spire of grass, and each animal on earth, and each bird on the wing, is dependent on it. Without that, vegetation would decay at once, and animal life would be extinct, and universal death would reign. What a beautiful illustration of the Holy Spirit, and of his influences on the moral world! "The Lord God is a Sun" Psalm 84:11; and I do not see that it is improper thus to derive from the sun an illustration of the doctrine of the Trinity. I am certain we should know nothing of the sun but for the beams that reveal him, and that enlighten the world; and I am certain that all animal and vegetable life would die if it were not for his vivifying and quickening rays. I do not see that it may not be equally probable that the nature - the essence of God would be unknown were it not manifested by the Son of God; and I am certain that all moral and spiritual life would die were it not for the quickening and vivifying influences of the Holy Spirit on the human soul.

  1. Christ has made an atonement for sin; Hebrews 1:3. He has done it by "himself." It was not by the blood of bulls and of goats; it was by his own blood. Let us rejoice that we have not now to come before God with a bloody offering; that we need not come leading up a lamb to be slain, but that we may come confiding in that blood which has been shed for the sins of mankind. The great sacrifice has been made. The victim is slain. The blood has been offered which expiates the sin of the world. We may now come at once to the throne of grace, and plead the merits of that blood. How different is our condition from that of the ancient Jewish worshippers! They were required to come leading the victim that was to be slain for sin, and to do this every year and every day. We may come with the feeling that the one great sacrifice has been made for us; that it is never to be repeated, and that in that sacrifice there is merit sufficient to cancel all our sins. How different our condition from that of the pagan! They too lead up sacrifices to be slain on bloody altars. They offer lambs, and goats, and bullocks, and captives taken in war, and slaves, and even their own children! But amidst these horrid offerings, while they show their deep conviction that some sacrifice is necessary, they have no promise - no evidence whatever, that the sacrifice will be accepted. They go away unpardoned. They repeat the offering with no evidence that their sins are forgiven, and at last they die in despair! We come assured that the "blood of Jesus Christ cleanseth from all sin," and the soul rejoices in the evidence that all past sins are forgiven, and is at peace with God.

  2. Let us rejoice that the Lord Jesus is thus exalted to the right hand of God; Hebrews 1:3-4. He has gone into heaven. He is seated on the throne of glory. He has suffered the last pang, and shed the last drop of blood that will ever be necessary to be shed for the sins of the world. No cold tomb is again to hold him; and no spear of a soldier is again to enter his side. He is now happy and glorious in heaven. The angels there render him homage Hebrews 1:6, and the universe is placed under his control.

  3. It is right to worship the Lord Jesus. When he came into the world the angels were required to do it Hebrews 1:6, and it cannot be wrong for us to do it now. If the angels in heaven might properly worship him, we may. If they worshipped him, he is divine. Assuredly, God would not require them to worship a fellow-angel or a man! I feel safe in adoring where angels adore; I do not feel that I have a right to withhold my homage where they have been required to render theirs.

  4. It is right to address the Lord Jesus as God; Hebrews 1:8. If he is so addressed in the language of inspiration, it is not improper for us so to address him. We do not err when we adhere closely to the language of the Bible; nor can we have a stronger evidence that we are right than that we express our sentiments and our devotions in the very language of the sacred Scriptures.

  5. The kingdom of the Redeemer is a righteous kingdom. It is founded in equity; Hebrews 1:8-9. Other kingdoms have been kingdoms of cruelty, oppression, and blood. Tyrants have swayed an iron scepter over people. But not thus with the Redeemer in his kingdom. There is not a law there which is not equal and mild; not a statute which it would not promote the temporal and eternal welfare of man to obey. Happy is the man that is wholly under his scepter; happy the kingdom that yields entire obedience to his laws!

  6. The heavens shall perish; the earth shall decay; Hebrews 1:10-11. Great changes have already taken place in the earth - as the researches of geologists show; and we have no reason to doubt that similar changes may have occurred in distant worlds. Still greater changes may be expected to occur in future times, and some of them we may be called to witness. Our souls are to exist forever; and far on in future ages - far beyond the utmost period which we can now compute - we may witness most important changes in these heavens and this earth. God may display his power in a manner which has never been seen yet; and safe near his throne his people may be permitted to behold the exhibition of power of which the mind has never yet had the remotest conception.

  7. Yet amidst these changes, the Saviour will be the same; Hebrews 1:12. He changes not. In all past revolutions, he has been the same. In all the changes which have occurred in the physical world, he has been unchanged; in all the revolutions which have occurred among kingdoms, he has been unmoved. One change succeeds another; kingdoms rise and fall and empires waste away; one generation goes off to be succeeded by another, but he remains the same. No matter what tempests howl, or how wars rage, or how the pestilence spreads abroad, or how the earth is shaken by earthquakes, still the Redeemer is the same. And no matter what are our external changes, he is the same. We pass from childhood to youth, to manhood, to old age, but he changes not. We are in prosperity or adversity; we may pass from affluence to poverty, from honor to dishonor, from health to sickness, but he is the same.

We may go and lie down in the cold tomb, and our mortal frames may decay, but he is the same during our long sleep, and he will remain the same till he shall return and summon us to renovated life. I rejoice that in all the circumstances of life I have the same Saviour. I know what he is. I know, if the expression may be allowed, "where he may be found." Man may change by caprice, or whim, or by some new suggestion of interest, of passion, or ambition. I go to my friend today, and find him kind and true - but I have no absolute certainty that I shall find him such tomorrow. His feelings, from some unknown cause, may have become cold toward me. Some enemy may have breathed suspicion into his ear about me, or he may have formed some stronger attachment, or he may be sick, or dead. But nothing like this can happen in regard to the Redeemer. He changes not. I am sure that he is always the same. No one can influence him by slander; no new friendship can weaken the old; no sickness or death can occur to him to change him; and though the heavens be on fire, and the earth be convulsed, he is the same. In such a Saviour I may confide; in such a friend why should not all confide? Of earthly attachments it has been too truly said:

"And what is friendship but a name,

A charm that lulls to sleep;

A shade that follows wealth or fame,

But leaves the wretch to weep?"

But this can never be said of the attachment formed between the Christian and their gracious Redeemer. That is unaffected by all external changes; that shall live in all the revolutions of material things, and when all earthly ties shall be severed; that shall survive the dissolution of all things.

  1. We see the dignity of man; Hebrews 1:13-14. Angels are sent to be his attendants. They come to minister to him here, and to conduct him home "to glory." Kings and princes are surrounded by armed men, or by sages called to be their counselors; but the most humble saint may be encompassed by a retinue of beings of far greater power and more elevated rank. The angels of light and glory feel a deep interest in the salvation of people. They come to attend the redeemed; they wait on their steps; they sustain them in trial; they accompany them when departing to heaven. It is a higher honor to be attended by one of those pure intelligences than by the most elevated monarch that ever swayed a scepter or wore a crown; and the humblest and obscurest Christian shall soon be himself conducted to a throne in heaven, compared with which the most splendid seat of royalty on earth loses its luster and fades away:

"And is there care in heaven? and is there love.

In heavenly spirits to these creatures base,

That may compassion of their evils move?

There is: else much more wretched were the case.

Of men than beasts; But O! th' exceeding grace.

Of Highest God that loves his creatures so,

And all his works of mercy doth embrace,

That blessed angels he sends to and fro,

To serve to wicked man, to serve his wicked foe!

"How oft do they their silver bowers leave,

To come to succour us that succour want!

How do they with golden pinions cleave.

The yielding skies, like flying pursuivant.

Against foul fiends to aid us militant!

They for us fight, they watch and duly ward,

And their bright squadrons round about us plant;

And all for love and nothing for reward;

O why should Heavenly God to men have such regard!"

"Spenser's Faery Queen," B. II. Canto Hebrews 8:1, Hebrews 8:2.

  1. What has God done for the salvation of man! He formed an eternal plan. He sent his prophets to communicate his will. He sent his Son to bear a message of mercy, and to die the just for the unjust. He exalted him to heaven, and placed the universe under his control that man may be saved. He sent his Holy Spirit; his ministers and messengers for this. And last, to complete the work, he sends his angels to be ministering spirits; to sustain his people; to comfort them in dying; to attend them to the realms of glory. What an interest is felt in the salvation of a single Christian! What a value he has in the universe! And how important it is that he should be holy! A man who has been redeemed by the blood of the Son of God should be pure. He who is an heir of life should be holy. He who is attended by celestial beings, and who is soon - he knows not "how" soon - to be transported to heaven, should be holy. Are angels my attendants? Then I should walk worthy of my companionship. Am I soon to go and dwell with angels? Then I should be pure. Are these feet soon to tread the courts of heaven? Is this tongue soon to unite with heavenly beings in praising God? Are these eyes soon to look on the throne of eternal glory, and on the ascended Redeemer? Then these feet, and eyes, and lips should be pure and holy, and I should be dead to the world, and should live only for heaven.